title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter 1 --Out to Sea
Chapter 2 --The Savage Home
Chapter 3 --Life and Death
Chapter 4 --The Apes
Chapter 5 --The White Ape
Chapter 6 --Jungle Battles
Chapter 7 --The Light of Knowledge
Chapter 8 --The Tree-top Hunter
Chapter 9 --Man and Man
Chapter 10 --The Fear-Phantom
Chapter 11 --"King of the Apes"
Chapter 12 --Man's Reason
Chapter 13 --His Own Kind
Chapter 14 --At the Mercy of the Jungle
Chapter 15 --The Forest God
Chapter 16 --"Most Remarkable"
Chapter 17 --Burials
Chapter 18 --The Jungle Toll
Chapter 19 --The Call of the Primitive
Chapter 20 --Heredity
Chapter 21 --The Village of Torture
Chapter 22 --The Search Party
Chapter 23 --Brother Men.
Chapter 24 --Lost Treasure
Chapter 25 --The Outpost of the World
Chapter 26 --The Height of Civilization
Chapter 27 --The Giant Again
Chapter 28 --Conclusion

Chapter 1 Out to Sea

I had this story from one who had no
business to tell it to me, or to any other. I may
credit the seductive influence of an old
vintage upon the narrator for the beginning

of it, and my own skeptical incredulity during
the days that followed for the balance of the
strange tale.

When my convivial host discovered that he
had told me so much, and that I was prone
to doubtfulness, his foolish pride assumed
the task the old vintage had commenced,
and so he unearthed written evidence in the
form of musty manuscript, and dry official
records of the British Colonial Office to
support many of the salient features of his
remarkable narrative.

I do not say the story is true, for I did not
witness the happenings which it portrays,
but the fact that in the telling of it to you I have
taken fictitious names for the principal
characters quite sufficiently evidences the
sincerity of my own belief that it may be true.

The yellow, mildewed pages of the diary of
a man long dead, and the records of the
Colonial Office dovetail perfectly with the
narrative of my convivial host, and so I give
you the story as I painstakingly pieced it out
from these several various agencies.

If you do not find it credible you will at least
be as one with me in acknowledging that it
is unique, remarkable, and interesting.

From the records of the Colonial Office and
from the dead man's diary we learn that a
certain young English nobleman, whom we

-1-

shall call John Clayton, Lord Greystoke,
was commissioned to make a peculiarly
delicate investigation of conditions in a
British West Coast African Colony from
whose simple native inhabitants another
European power was known to be
recruiting soldiers for its native army, which
it used solely for the forcible collection of
rubber and ivory from the savage tribes
along the Congo and the Aruwimi. The
natives of the British Colony complained
that many of their young men were enticed
away through the medium of fair and
glowing promises, but that few if any ever
returned to their families.

The Englishmen in Africa went even further,
saying that these poor blacks were held in
virtual slavery, since after their terms of
enlistment expired their ignorance was
imposed upon by their white officers, and
they were told that they had yet several
years to serve.

And so the Colonial Office appointed John
Clayton to a new post in British West Africa,
but his confidential instructions centered on
a thorough investigation of the unfair
treatment of black British subjects by the
officers of a friendly European power. Why
he was sent, is, however, of little moment to
this story, for he never made an
investigation, nor, in fact, did he ever reach
his destination.

Clayton was the type of Englishman that
one likes best to associate with the noblest
monuments of historic achievement upon a
thousand victorious battlefields--a strong,
virile man --mentally, morally, and
physically.

In stature he was above the average height;
his eyes were gray, his features regular and
strong; his carriage that of perfect, robust
health influenced by his years of army

training.

Political ambition had caused him to seek
transference from the army to the Colonial
Office and so we find him, still young,
entrusted with a delicate and important
commission in the service of the Queen.

When he received this appointment he was
both elated and appalled. The preferment
seemed to him in the nature of a well-
merited reward for painstaking and
intelligent service, and as a stepping stone
to posts of greater importance and
responsibility; but, on the other hand, he
had been married to the Hon. Alice
Rutherford for scarce a three months, and it
was the thought of taking this fair young girl
into the dangers and isolation of tropical
Africa that appalled him.

For her sake he would have refused the
appointment, but she would not have it so.
Instead she insisted that he accept, and,
indeed, take her with him.

There were mothers and brothers and
sisters, and aunts and cousins to express
various opinions on the subject, but as to
what they severally advised history is silent.

We know only that on a bright May morning
in 1888, John, Lord Greystoke, and Lady
Alice sailed from Dover on their way to
Africa.

A month later they arrived at Freetown
where they chartered a small sailing vessel,
the Fuwalda, which was to bear them to
their final destination.

And here John, Lord Greystoke, and Lady
Alice, his wife, vanished from the eyes and
from the knowledge of men.

Two months after they weighed anchor and

-2-

cleared from the port of Freetown a half
dozen British war vessels were scouring the
south Atlantic for trace of them or their little
vessel, and it was almost immediately that
the wreckage was found upon the shores of
St. Helena which convinced the world that
the Fuwalda had gone down with all on
board, and hence the search was stopped
ere it had scarce begun; though hope
lingered in longing hearts for many years.

The Fuwalda, a barkentine of about one
hundred tons, was a vessel of the type often
seen in coastwise trade in the far southern
Atlantic, their crews composed of the
offscourings of the sea--unhanged
murderers and cutthroats of every race and
every nation.

The Fuwalda was no exception to the rule.
Her officers were swarthy bullies, hating
and hated by their crew. The captain, while
a competent seaman, was a brute in his
treatment of his men. He knew, or at least
he used, but two arguments in his dealings
with them--a belaying pin and a revolver--
nor is it likely that the motley aggregation he
signed would have understood aught else.

So it was that from the second day out from
Freetown John Clayton and his young wife
witnessed scenes upon the deck of the
Fuwalda such as they had believed were
never enacted outside the covers of printed
stories of the sea.

It was on the morning of the second day that
the first link was forged in what was
destined to form a chain of circumstances
ending in a life for one then unborn such as
has never been paralleled in the history of
man.

Two sailors were washing down the decks
of the Fuwalda, the first mate was on duty,
and the captain had stopped to speak with

John Clayton and Lady Alice.

The men were working backwards toward
the little party who were facing away from
the sailors. Closer and closer they came,
until one of them was directly behind the
captain. In another moment he would have
passed by and this strange narrative would
never have been recorded.

But just that instant the officer turned to
leave Lord and Lady Greystoke, and, as he
did so, tripped against the sailor and
sprawled headlong upon the deck,
overturning the water-pail so that he was
drenched in its dirty contents.

For an instant the scene was ludicrous; but
only for an instant. With a volley of awful
oaths, his face suffused with the scarlet of
mortification and rage, the captain
regained his feet, and with a terrific blow
felled the sailor to the deck.

The man was small and rather old, so that
the brutality of the act was thus accentuated.
The other seaman, however, was neither
old nor small--a huge bear of a man, with
fierce black mustachios, and a great bull
neck set between massive shoulders.

As he saw his mate go down he crouched,
and, with a low snarl, sprang upon the
captain crushing him to his knees with a
single mighty blow.

From scarlet the officer's face went white,
for this was mutiny; and mutiny he had met
and subdued before in his brutal career.
Without waiting to rise he whipped a
revolver from his pocket, firing point blank
at the great mountain of muscle towering
before him; but, quick as he was, John
Clayton was almost as quick, so that the
bullet which was intended for the sailor's
heart lodged in the sailor's leg instead, for

-3-

Lord Greystoke had struck down the
captain's arm as he had seen the weapon
flash in the sun.

Words passed between Clayton and the
captain, the former making it plain that he
was disgusted with the brutality displayed
toward the crew, nor would he countenance
anything further of the kind while he and
Lady Greystoke remained passengers.

The captain was on the point of making an
angry reply, but, thinking better of it, turned
on his heel and black and scowling, strode
aft.

He did not care to antagonize an English
official, for the Queen's mighty arm wielded
a punitive instrument which he could
appreciate, and which he feared--
England's far-reaching navy.

The two sailors picked themselves up, the
older man assisting his wounded comrade
to rise. The big fellow, who was known
among his mates as Black Michael, tried
his leg gingerly, and, finding that it bore his
weight, turned to Clayton with a word of
gruff thanks.

Though the fellow's tone was surly, his
words were evidently well meant. Ere he
had scarce finished his little speech he had
turned and was limping off toward the
forecastle with the very apparent intention
of forestalling any further conversation.

They did not see him again for several days,
nor did the captain accord them more than
the surliest of grunts when he was forced to
speak to them.

They took their meals in his cabin, as they
had before the unfortunate occurrence; but
the captain was careful to see that his
duties never permitted him to eat at the

same time.

The other officers were coarse, illiterate
fellows, but little above the villainous crew
they bullied, and were only too glad to avoid
social intercourse with the polished English
noble and his lady, so that the Claytons
were left very much to themselves.

This in itself accorded perfectly with their
desires, but it also rather isolated them from
the life of the little ship so that they were
unable to keep in touch with the daily
happenings which were to culminate so
soon in bloody tragedy.

There was in the whole atmosphere of the
craft that undefinable something which
presages disaster. Outwardly, to the
knowledge of the Claytons, all went on as
before upon the little vessel; but that there
was an undertow leading them toward
some unknown danger both felt, though they
did not speak of it to each other.

On the second day after the wounding of
Black Michael, Clayton came on deck just
in time to see the limp body of one of the
crew being carried below by four of his
fellows while the first mate, a heavy
belaying pin in his hand, stood glowering at
the little party of sullen sailors.

Clayton asked no questions--he did not
need to--and the following day, as the
great lines of a British battleship grew out of
the distant horizon, he half determined to
demand that he and Lady Alice be put
aboard her, for his fears were steadily
increasing that nothing but harm could result
from remaining on the lowering, sullen
Fuwalda.

Toward noon they were within speaking
distance of the British vessel, but when
Clayton had nearly decided to ask the

-4-

captain to put them aboard her, the obvious
ridiculousness of such a request became
suddenly apparent. What reason could he
give the officer commanding her majesty's
ship for desiring to go back in the direction
from which he had just come!

What if he told them that two insubordinate
seamen had been roughly handled by their
officers? They would but laugh in their
sleeves and attribute his reason for wishing
to leave the ship to but one thing--
cowardice.

John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, did not ask
to be transferred to the British man-of-war.
Late in the afternoon he saw her upper
works fade below the far horizon, but not
before he learned that which confirmed his
greatest fears, and caused him to curse the
false pride which had restrained him from
seeking safety for his young wife a few
short hours before, when safety was within
reach--a safety which was now gone
forever.

It was mid-afternoon that brought the little
old sailor, who had been felled by the
captain a few days before, to where
Clayton and his wife stood by the ship's
side watching the ever diminishing outlines
of the great battleship. The old fellow was
polishing brasses, and as he came edging
along until close to Clayton he said, in an
undertone:

"'Ell's to pay, sir, on this 'ere craft, an' mark
my word for it, sir. 'Ell's to pay."

"What do you mean, my good fellow?"
asked Clayton.

"Wy, hasn't ye seen wats goin' on? Hasn't
ye 'eard that devil's spawn of a capting an'
is mates knockin' the bloomin' lights outen
'arf the crew?

"Two busted 'eads yeste'day, an' three to-
day. Black Michael's as good as new agin
an' 'e's not the bully to stand fer it, not 'e;
an' mark my word for it, sir."

"You mean, my man, that the crew
contemplates mutiny?" asked Clayton.

"Mutiny!" exclaimed the old fellow. "Mutiny!
They means murder, sir, an' mark my word
for it, sir."

"When?"

"Hit's comin', sir; hit's comin' but I'm not a-
sayin' wen, an' I've said too damned much
now, but ye was a good sort t'other day an' I
thought it no more'n right to warn ye. But
keep a still tongue in yer 'ead an' when ye
'ear shootin' git below an' stay there.

"That's all, only keep a still tongue in yer
'ead, or they'll put a pill between yer ribs,
an' mark my word for it, sir," and the old
fellow went on with his polishing, which
carried him away from where the Claytons
were standing.

"Deuced cheerful outlook, Alice," said
Clayton.

"You should warn the captain at once, John.
Possibly the trouble may yet be averted,"
she said.

"I suppose I should, but yet from purely
selfish motives I am almost prompted to
`keep a still tongue in my 'ead.' Whatever
they do now they will spare us in recognition
of my stand for this fellow Black Michael,
but should they find that I had betrayed them
there would be no mercy shown us, Alice."

"You have but one duty, John, and that lies in
the interest of vested authority. If you do not
warn the captain you are as much a party to

-5-

whatever follows as though you had helped
to plot and carry it out with your own head
and hands."

"You do not understand, dear," replied
Clayton. "It is of you I am thinking--there lies
my first duty. The captain has brought this
condition upon himself, so why then should I
risk subjecting my wife to unthinkable
horrors in a probably futile attempt to save
him from his own brutal folly? You have no
conception, dear, of what would follow
were this pack of cutthroats to gain control
of the Fuwalda."

"Duty is duty, John, and no amount of
sophistries may change it. I would be a poor
wife for an English lord were I to be
responsible for his shirking a plain duty. I
realize the danger which must follow, but I
can face it with you."

"Have it as you will then, Alice," he
answered, smiling. "Maybe we are
borrowing trouble. While I do not like the
looks of things on board this ship, they may
not be so bad after all, for it is possible that
the `Ancient Mariner' was but voicing the
desires of his wicked old heart rather than
speaking of real facts.

"Mutiny on the high sea may have been
common a hundred years ago, but in this
good year 1888 it is the least likely of
happenings.

"But there goes the captain to his cabin
now. If I am going to warn him I might as well
get the beastly job over for I have little
stomach to talk with the brute at all."

So saying he strolled carelessly in the
direction of the companionway through
which the captain had passed, and a
moment later was knocking at his door.

"Come in," growled the deep tones of that
surly officer.

And when Clayton had entered, and closed
the door behind him:

"Well?"

"I have come to report the gist of a
conversation I heard to-day, because I feel
that, while there may be nothing to it, it is as
well that you be forearmed. In short, the men
contemplate mutiny and murder."

"It's a lie!" roared the captain. "And if you
have been interfering again with the
discipline of this ship, or meddling in affairs
that don't concern you you can take the
consequences, and be damned. I don't
care whether you are an English lord or not.
I'm captain of this here ship, and from now
on you keep your meddling nose out of my
business."

The captain had worked himself up to such
a frenzy of rage that he was fairly purple of
face, and he shrieked the last words at the
top of his voice, emphasizing his remarks
by a loud thumping of the table with one
huge fist, and shaking the other in Clayton's
face.

Greystoke never turned a hair, but stood
eying the excited man with level gaze.

"Captain Billings," he drawled finally, "if you
will pardon my candor, I might remark that
you are something of an ass."

Whereupon he turned and left the captain
with the same indifferent ease that was
habitual with him, and which was more
surely calculated to raise the ire of a man of
Billings' class than a torrent of invective.

So, whereas the captain might easily have

-6-

been brought to regret his hasty speech had
Clayton attempted to conciliate him, his
temper was now irrevocably set in the mold
in which Clayton had left it, and the last
chance of their working together for their
common good was gone.

"Well, Alice," said Clayton, as he rejoined
his wife, "I might have saved my breath. The
fellow proved most ungrateful. Fairly
jumped at me like a mad dog.

"He and his blasted old ship may hang, for
aught I care; and until we are safely off the
thing I shall spend my energies in looking
after our own welfare. And I rather fancy the
first step to that end should be to go to our
cabin and look over my revolvers. I am sorry
now that we packed the larger guns and the
ammunition with the stuff below."

They found their quarters in a bad state of
disorder. Clothing from their open boxes
and bags strewed the little apartment, and
even their beds had been torn to pieces.

"Evidently someone was more anxious
about our belongings than we," said
Clayton. "Let's have a look around, Alice,
and see what's missing."

A thorough search revealed the fact that
nothing had been taken but Clayton's two
revolvers and the small supply of
ammunition he had saved out for them.

"Those are the very things I most wish they
had left us," said Clayton, "and the fact that
they wished for them and them alone is
most sinister."

"What are we to do, John?" asked his wife.
"Perhaps you were right in that our best
chance lies in maintaining a neutral
position.

"If the officers are able to prevent a mutiny,
we have nothing to fear, while if the
mutineers are victorious our one slim hope
lies in not having attempted to thwart or
antagonize them."

"Right you are, Alice. We'll keep in the
middle of the road."

As they started to straighten up their cabin,
Clayton and his wife simultaneously noticed
the corner of a piece of paper protruding
from beneath the door of their quarters. As
Clayton stooped to reach for it he was
amazed to see it move further into the room,
and then he realized that it was being
pushed inward by someone from without.

Quickly and silently he stepped toward the
door, but, as he reached for the knob to
throw it open, his wife's hand fell upon his
wrist.

"No, John," she whispered. "They do not
wish to be seen, and so we cannot afford to
see them. Do not forget that we are keeping
to the middle of the road."

Clayton smiled and dropped his hand to his
side. Thus they stood watching the little bit
of white paper until it finally remained at rest
upon the floor just inside the door.

Then Clayton stooped and picked it up. It
was a bit of grimy, white paper roughly
folded into a ragged square. Opening it they
found a crude message printed almost
illegibly, and with many evidences of an
unaccustomed task.

Translated, it was a warning to the Claytons
to refrain from reporting the loss of the
revolvers, or from repeating what the old
sailor had told them--to refrain on pain of
death.

-7-

"I rather imagine we'll be good," said
Clayton with a rueful smile. "About all we
can do is to sit tight and wait for whatever
may come."

Chapter 2 The Savage Home

Nor did they have long to wait, for the next
morning as Clayton was emerging on deck
for his accustomed walk before breakfast,
a shot rang out, and then another, and
another.

The sight which met his eyes confirmed his
worst fears. Facing the little knot of officers
was the entire motley crew of the Fuwalda,
and at their head stood Black Michael.

At the first volley from the officers the men
ran for shelter, and from points of vantage
behind masts, wheel-house and cabin they
returned the fire of the five men who
represented the hated authority of the ship.

Two of their number had gone down before
the captain's revolver. They lay where they
had fallen between the combatants. But
then the first mate lunged forward upon his
face, and at a cry of command from Black
Michael the mutineers charged the
remaining four. The crew had been able to
muster but six firearms, so most of them
were armed with boat hooks, axes,
hatchets and crowbars.

The captain had emptied his revolver and
was reloading as the charge was made.
The second mate's gun had jammed, and
so there were but two weapons opposed to
the mutineers as they bore down upon the
officers, who now started to give back
before the infuriated rush of their men.

Both sides were cursing and swearing in a
frightful manner, which, together with the
reports of the firearms and the screams and

groans of the wounded, turned the deck of
the Fuwalda to the likeness of a madhouse.

Before the officers had taken a dozen
backward steps the men were upon them.
An ax in the hands of a burly Negro cleft the
captain from forehead to chin, and an
instant later the others were down: dead or
wounded from dozens of blows and bullet
wounds.

Short and grisly had been the work of the
mutineers of the Fuwalda, and through it all
John Clayton had stood leaning carelessly
beside the companionway puffing
meditatively upon his pipe as though he had
been but watching an indifferent cricket
match.

As the last officer went down he thought it
was time that he returned to his wife lest
some members of the crew find her alone
below.

Though outwardly calm and indifferent,
Clayton was inwardly apprehensive and
wrought up, for he feared for his wife's
safety at the hands of these ignorant, half-
brutes into whose hands fate had so
remorselessly thrown them.

As he turned to descend the ladder he was
surprised to see his wife standing on the
steps almost at his side.

"How long have you been here, Alice?"

"Since the beginning," she replied. "How
awful, John. Oh, how awful! What can we
hope for at the hands of such as those?"

"Breakfast, I hope," he answered, smiling
bravely in an attempt to allay her fears.

"At least," he added, "I'm going to ask them.
Come with me, Alice. We must not let them

-8-

think we expect any but courteous
treatment."

The men had by this time surrounded the
dead and wounded officers, and without
either partiality or compassion proceeded
to throw both living and dead over the sides
of the vessel. With equal heartlessness they
disposed of their own dead and dying.

Presently one of the crew spied the
approaching Claytons, and with a cry of:
"Here's two more for the fishes," rushed
toward them with uplifted ax.

But Black Michael was even quicker, so that
the fellow went down with a bullet in his
back before he had taken a half dozen
steps.

With a loud roar, Black Michael attracted the
attention of the others, and, pointing to Lord
and Lady Greystoke, cried:

"These here are my friends, and they are to
be left alone. D'ye understand?

"I'm captain of this ship now, an' what I says
goes," he added, turning to Clayton. "Just
keep to yourselves, and nobody'll harm ye,"
and he looked threateningly on his fellows.

The Claytons heeded Black Michael's
instructions so well that they saw but little of
the crew and knew nothing of the plans the
men were making.

Occasionally they heard faint echoes of
brawls and quarreling among the
mutineers, and on two occasions the
vicious bark of firearms rang out on the still
air. But Black Michael was a fit leader for
this band of cutthroats, and, withal held
them in fair subjection to his rule.

On the fifth day following the murder of the

ship's officers, land was sighted by the
lookout. Whether island or mainland, Black
Michael did not know, but he announced to
Clayton that if investigation showed that the
place was habitable he and Lady Greystoke
were to be put ashore with their belongings.

"You'll be all right there for a few months,"
he explained, "and by that time we'll have
been able to make an inhabited coast
somewhere and scatter a bit. Then I'll see
that yer gover'ment's notified where you be
an' they'll soon send a man-o'war to fetch
ye off.

"It would be a hard matter to land you in
civilization without a lot o' questions being
asked, an' none o' us here has any very
convincin' answers up our sleeves."

Clayton remonstrated against the
inhumanity of landing them upon an
unknown shore to be left to the mercies of
savage beasts, and, possibly, still more
savage men.

But his words were of no avail, and only
tended to anger Black Michael, so he was
forced to desist and make the best he could
of a bad situation.

About three o'clock in the afternoon they
came about off a beautiful wooded shore
opposite the mouth of what appeared to be
a land-locked harbor.

Black Michael sent a small boat filled with
men to sound the entrance in an effort to
determine if the Fuwalda could be safely
worked through the entrance.

In about an hour they returned and reported
deep water through the passage as well as
far into the little basin.

Before dark the barkentine lay peacefully at

-9-

anchor upon the bosom of the still, mirror-
like surface of the harbor.

The surrounding shores were beautiful with
semitropical verdure, while in the distance
the country rose from the ocean in hill and
tableland, almost uniformly clothed by
primeval forest.

No signs of habitation were visible, but that
the land might easily support human life was
evidenced by the abundant bird and animal
life of which the watchers on the Fuwalda's
deck caught occasional glimpses, as well
as by the shimmer of a little river which
emptied into the harbor, insuring fresh
water in plenitude.

As darkness settled upon the earth, Clayton
and Lady Alice still stood by the ship's rail in
silent contemplation of their future abode.
From the dark shadows of the mighty forest
came the wild calls of savage beasts--the
deep roar of the lion, and, occasionally, the
shrill scream of a panther.

The woman shrank closer to the man in
terror-stricken anticipation of the horrors
lying in wait for them in the awful blackness
of the nights to come, when they should be
alone upon that wild and lonely shore.

Later in the evening Black Michael joined
them long enough to instruct them to make
their preparations for landing on the
morrow. They tried to persuade him to take
them to some more hospitable coast near
enough to civilization so that they might
hope to fall into friendly hands. But no pleas,
or threats, or promises of reward could
move him.

"I am the only man aboard who would not
rather see ye both safely dead, and, while I
know that's the sensible way to make sure
of our own necks, yet Black Michael's not

the man to forget a favor. Ye saved my life
once, and in return I'm goin' to spare yours,
but that's all I can do.

"The men won't stand for any more, and if
we don't get ye landed pretty quick they may
even change their minds about giving ye
that much show. I'll put all yer stuff ashore
with ye as well as cookin' utensils an' some
old sails for tents, an' enough grub to last ye
until ye can find fruit and game.

"With yer guns for protection, ye ought to be
able to live here easy enough until help
comes. When I get safely hid away I'll see to
it that the British gover'ment learns about
where ye be; for the life of me I couldn't tell
'em exactly where, for I don't know myself.
But they'll find ye all right."

After he had left them they went silently
below, each wrapped in gloomy
forebodings.

Clayton did not believe that Black Michael
had the slightest intention of notifying the
British government of their whereabouts,
nor was he any too sure but that some
treachery was contemplated for the
following day when they should be on shore
with the sailors who would have to
accompany them with their belongings.

Once out of Black Michael's sight any of the
men might strike them down, and still leave
Black Michael's conscience clear.

And even should they escape that fate was
it not but to be faced with far graver
dangers? Alone, he might hope to survive
for years; for he was a strong, athletic man.

But what of Alice, and that other little life so
soon to be launched amidst the hardships
and grave dangers of a primeval world?

-10-

The man shuddered as he meditated upon
the awful gravity, the fearful helplessness,
of their situation. But it was a merciful
Providence which prevented him from
foreseeing the hideous reality which
awaited them in the grim depths of that
gloomy wood.

Early next morning their numerous chests
and boxes were hoisted on deck and
lowered to waiting small boats for
transportation to shore.

There was a great quantity and variety of
stuff, as the Claytons had expected a
possible five to eight years' residence in
their new home. Thus, in addition to the
many necessities they had brought, there
were also many luxuries.

Black Michael was determined that nothing
belonging to the Claytons should be left on
board. Whether out of compassion for them,
or in furtherance of his own self-interests, it
would be difficult to say.

There was no question but that the
presence of property of a missing British
official upon a suspicious vessel would
have been a difficult thing to explain in any
civilized port in the world.

So zealous was he in his efforts to carry out
his intentions that he insisted upon the return
of Clayton's revolvers to him by the sailors
in whose possession they were.

Into the small boats were also loaded salt
meats and biscuit, with a small supply of
potatoes and beans, matches, and cooking
vessels, a chest of tools, and the old sails
which Black Michael had promised them.

As though himself fearing the very thing
which Clayton had suspected, Black
Michael accompanied them to shore, and

was the last to leave them when the small
boats, having filled the ship's casks with
fresh water, were pushed out toward the
waiting Fuwalda.

As the boats moved slowly over the smooth
waters of the bay, Clayton and his wife
stood silently watching their departure--in
the breasts of both a feeling of impending
disaster and utter hopelessness.

And behind them, over the edge of a low
ridge, other eyes watched--close set,
wicked eyes, gleaming beneath shaggy
brows.

As the Fuwalda passed through the narrow
entrance to the harbor and out of sight
behind a projecting point, Lady Alice threw
her arms about Clayton's neck and burst
into uncontrolled sobs.

Bravely had she faced the dangers of the
mutiny; with heroic fortitude she had looked
into the terrible future; but now that the
horror of absolute solitude was upon them,
her overwrought nerves gave way, and the
reaction came.

He did not attempt to check her tears. It
were better that nature have her way in
relieving these long-pent emotions, and it
was many minutes before the girl--little
more than a child she was--could again
gain mastery of herself.

"Oh, John," she cried at last, "the horror of it.
What are we to do? What are we to do?"

"There is but one thing to do, Alice," and he
spoke as quietly as though they were sitting
in their snug living room at home, "and that
is work. Work must be our salvation. We
must not give ourselves time to think, for in
that direction lies madness.

-11-

"We must work and wait. I am sure that relief
will come, and come quickly, when once it
is apparent that the Fuwalda has been lost,
even though Black Michael does not keep
his word to us."

"But John, if it were only you and I," she
sobbed, "we could endure it I know; but--"

"Yes, dear," he answered, gently, "I have
been thinking of that, also; but we must face
it, as we must face whatever comes,
bravely and with the utmost confidence in
our ability to cope with circumstances
whatever they may be.

"Hundreds of thousands of years ago our
ancestors of the dim and distant past faced
the same problems which we must face,
possibly in these same primeval forests.
That we are here today evidences their
victory.

"What they did may we not do? And even
better, for are we not armed with ages of
superior knowledge, and have we not the
means of protection, defense, and
sustenance which science has given us, but
of which they were totally ignorant? What
they accomplished, Alice, with instruments
and weapons of stone and bone, surely that
may we accomplish also."

"Ah, John, I wish that I might be a man with a
man's philosophy, but I am but a woman,
seeing with my heart rather than my head,
and all that I can see is too horrible, too
unthinkable to put into words.

"I only hope you are right, John. I will do my
best to be a brave primeval woman, a fit
mate for the primeval man."

Clayton's first thought was to arrange a
sleeping shelter for the night; something
which might serve to protect them from

prowling beasts of prey.

He opened the box containing his rifles and
ammunition, that they might both be armed
against possible attack while at work, and
then together they sought a location for their
first night's sleeping place.

A hundred yards from the beach was a little
level spot, fairly free of trees; here they
decided eventually to build a permanent
house, but for the time being they both
thought it best to construct a little platform in
the trees out of reach of the larger of the
savage beasts in whose realm they were.

To this end Clayton selected four trees
which formed a rectangle about eight feet
square, and cutting long branches from
other trees he constructed a framework
around them, about ten feet from the
ground, fastening the ends of the branches
securely to the trees by means of rope, a
quantity of which Black Michael had
furnished him from the hold of the Fuwalda.

Across this framework Clayton placed other
smaller branches quite close together. This
platform he paved with the huge fronds of
elephant's ear which grew in profusion
about them, and over the fronds he laid a
great sail folded into several thicknesses.

Seven feet higher he constructed a similar,
though lighter platform to serve as roof, and
from the sides of this he suspended the
balance of his sailcloth for walls.

When completed he had a rather snug little
nest, to which he carried their blankets and
some of the lighter luggage.

It was now late in the afternoon, and the
balance of the daylight hours were devoted
to the building of a rude ladder by means of
which Lady Alice could mount to her new

-12-

home.

All during the day the forest about them had
been filled with excited birds of brilliant
plumage, and dancing, chattering
monkeys, who watched these new arrivals
and their wonderful nest building operations
with every mark of keenest interest and
fascination.

Notwithstanding that both Clayton and his
wife kept a sharp lookout they saw nothing
of larger animals, though on two occasions
they had seen their little simian neighbors
come screaming and chattering from the
near-by ridge, casting frightened glances
back over their little shoulders, and evincing
as plainly as though by speech that they
were fleeing some terrible thing which lay
concealed there.

Just before dusk Clayton finished his
ladder, and, filling a great basin with water
from the near-by stream, the two mounted
to the comparative safety of their aerial
chamber.

As it was quite warm, Clayton had left the
side curtains thrown back over the roof, and
as they sat, like Turks, upon their blankets,
Lady Alice, straining her eyes into the
darkening shadows of the wood, suddenly
reached out and grasped Clayton's arms.

"John," she whispered, "look! What is it, a
man?"

As Clayton turned his eyes in the direction
she indicated, he saw silhouetted dimly
against the shadows beyond, a great figure
standing upright upon the ridge.

For a moment it stood as though listening
and then turned slowly, and melted into the
shadows of the jungle.

"What is it, John?"

"I do not know, Alice," he answered gravely,
"it is too dark to see so far, and it may have
been but a shadow cast by the rising moon."

"No, John, if it was not a man it was some
huge and grotesque mockery of man. Oh, I
am afraid."

He gathered her in his arms, whispering
words of courage and love into her ears.

Soon after, he lowered the curtain walls,
tying them securely to the trees so that,
except for a little opening toward the beach,
they were entirely enclosed.

As it was now pitch dark within their tiny
aerie they lay down upon their blankets to try
to gain, through sleep, a brief respite of
forgetfulness.

Clayton lay facing the opening at the front, a
rifle and a brace of revolvers at his hand.

Scarcely had they closed their eyes than the
terrifying cry of a panther rang out from the
jungle behind them. Closer and closer it
came until they could hear the great beast
directly beneath them. For an hour or more
they heard it sniffing and clawing at the
trees which supported their platform, but at
last it roamed away across the beach,
where Clayton could see it clearly in the
brilliant moonlight--a great, handsome
beast, the largest he had ever seen.

During the long hours of darkness they
caught but fitful snatches of sleep, for the
night noises of a great jungle teeming with
myriad animal life kept their overwrought
nerves on edge, so that a hundred times
they were startled to wakefulness by
piercing screams, or the stealthy moving of
great bodies beneath them.

-13-

Chapter 3 Life and Death

Morning found them but little, if at all
refreshed, though it was with a feeling of
intense relief that they saw the day dawn.

As soon as they had made their meager
breakfast of salt pork, coffee and biscuit,
Clayton commenced work upon their
house, for he realized that they could hope
for no safety and no peace of mind at night
until four strong walls effectually barred the
jungle life from them.

The task was an arduous one and required
the better part of a month, though he built but
one small room. He constructed his cabin of
small logs about six inches in diameter,
stopping the chinks with clay which he found
at the depth of a few feet beneath the
surface soil.

At one end he built a fireplace of small
stones from the beach. These also he set in
clay and when the house had been entirely
completed he applied a coating of the clay
to the entire outside surface to the thickness
of four inches.

In the window opening he set small
branches about an inch in diameter both
vertically and horizontally, and so woven that
they formed a substantial grating that could
withstand the strength of a powerful animal.
Thus they obtained air and proper
ventilation without fear of lessening the
safety of their cabin.

The A-shaped roof was thatched with small
branches laid close together and over these
long jungle grass and palm fronds, with a
final coating of clay.

The door he built of pieces of the packing-
boxes which had held their belongings,
nailing one piece upon another, the grain of

contiguous layers running transversely, until
he had a solid body some three inches thick
and of such great strength that they were
both moved to laughter as they gazed upon
it.

Here the greatest difficulty confronted
Clayton, for he had no means whereby to
hang his massive door now that he had built
it. After two days' work, however, he
succeeded in fashioning two massive
hardwood hinges, and with these he hung
the door so that it opened and closed easily.

The stuccoing and other final touches were
added after they moved into the house,
which they had done as soon as the roof
was on, piling their boxes before the door at
night and thus having a comparatively safe
and comfortable habitation.

The building of a bed, chairs, table, and
shelves was a relatively easy matter, so that
by the end of the second month they were
well settled, and, but for the constant dread
of attack by wild beasts and the ever
growing loneliness, they were not
uncomfortable or unhappy.

At night great beasts snarled and roared
about their tiny cabin, but, so accustomed
may one become to oft repeated noises,
that soon they paid little attention to them,
sleeping soundly the whole night through.

Thrice had they caught fleeting glimpses of
great man-like figures like that of the first
night, but never at sufficiently close range to
know positively whether the half-seen
forms were those of man or brute.

The brilliant birds and the little monkeys had
become accustomed to their new
acquaintances, and as they had evidently
never seen human beings before they
presently, after their first fright had worn off,

-14-

approached closer and closer, impelled by
that strange curiosity which dominates the
wild creatures of the forest and the jungle
and the plain, so that within the first month
several of the birds had gone so far as even
to accept morsels of food from the friendly
hands of the Claytons.

One afternoon, while Clayton was working
upon an addition to their cabin, for he
contemplated building several more rooms,
a number of their grotesque little friends
came shrieking and scolding through the
trees from the direction of the ridge. Ever as
they fled they cast fearful glances back of
them, and finally they stopped near Clayton
jabbering excitedly to him as though to warn
him of approaching danger.

At last he saw it, the thing the little monkeys
so feared the man-brute of which the
Claytons had caught occasional fleeting
glimpses.

It was approaching through the jungle in a
semi-erect position, now and then placing
the backs of its closed fists upon the
ground--a great anthropoid ape, and, as it
advanced, it emitted deep guttural growls
and an occasional low barking sound.

Clayton was at some distance from the
cabin, having come to fell a particularly
perfect tree for his building operations.
Grown careless from months of continued
safety, during which time he had seen no
dangerous animals during the daylight
hours, he had left his rifles and revolvers all
within the little cabin, and now that he saw
the great ape crashing through the
underbrush directly toward him, and from a
direction which practically cut him off from
escape, he felt a vague little shiver play up
and down his spine.

He knew that, armed only with an ax, his

chances with this ferocious monster were
small indeed--and Alice; O God, he
thought, what will become of Alice?

There was yet a slight chance of reaching
the cabin. He turned and ran toward it,
shouting an alarm to his wife to run in and
close the great door in case the ape cut off
his retreat.

Lady Greystoke had been sitting a little way
from the cabin, and when she heard his cry
she looked up to see the ape springing with
almost incredible swiftness, for so large
and awkward an animal, in an effort to head
off Clayton.

With a low cry she sprang toward the cabin,
and, as she entered, gave a backward
glance which filled her soul with terror, for
the brute had intercepted her husband, who
now stood at bay grasping his ax with both
hands ready to swing it upon the infuriated
animal when he should make his final
charge.

"Close and bolt the door, Alice," cried
Clayton. "I can finish this fellow with my ax."

But he knew he was facing a horrible death,
and so did she.

The ape was a great bull, weighing
probably three hundred pounds. His nasty,
close-set eyes gleamed hatred from
beneath his shaggy brows, while his great
canine fangs were bared in a horrid snarl as
he paused a moment before his prey.

Over the brute's shoulder Clayton could see
the doorway of his cabin, not twenty paces
distant, and a great wave of horror and fear
swept over him as he saw his young wife
emerge, armed with one of his rifles.

She had always been afraid of firearms,

-15-

and would never touch them, but now she
rushed toward the ape with the
fearlessness of a lioness protecting its
young.

"Back, Alice," shouted Clayton, "for God's
sake, go back."

But she would not heed, and just then the
ape charged, so that Clayton could say no
more.

The man swung his ax with all his mighty
strength, but the powerful brute seized it in
those terrible hands, and tearing it from
Clayton's grasp hurled it far to one side.

With an ugly snarl he closed upon his
defenseless victim, but ere his fangs had
reached the throat they thirsted for, there
was a sharp report and a bullet entered the
ape's back between his shoulders.

Throwing Clayton to the ground the beast
turned upon his new enemy. There before
him stood the terrified girl vainly trying to fire
another bullet into the animal's body; but
she did not understand the mechanism of
the firearm, and the hammer fell futilely
upon an empty cartridge.

Almost simultaneously Clayton regained his
feet, and without thought of the utter
hopelessness of it, he rushed forward to
drag the ape from his wife's prostrate form.

With little or no effort he succeeded, and the
great bulk rolled inertly upon the turf before
him--the ape was dead. The bullet had
done its work.

A hasty examination of his wife revealed no
marks upon her, and Clayton decided that
the huge brute had died the instant he had
sprung toward Alice.

Gently he lifted his wife's still unconscious
form, and bore her to the little cabin, but it
was fully two hours before she regained
consciousness.

Her first words filled Clayton with vague
apprehension. For some time after
regaining her senses, Alice gazed
wonderingly about the interior of the little
cabin, and then, with a satisfied sigh, said:

"O, John, it is so good to be really home! I
have had an awful dream, dear. I thought we
were no longer in London, but in some
horrible place where great beasts attacked
us."

"There, there, Alice," he said, stroking her
forehead, "try to sleep again, and do not
worry your head about bad dreams."

That night a little son was born in the tiny
cabin beside the primeval forest, while a
leopard screamed before the door, and the
deep notes of a lion's roar sounded from
beyond the ridge.

Lady Greystoke never recovered from the
shock of the great ape's attack, and, though
she lived for a year after her baby was born,
she was never again outside the cabin, nor
did she ever fully realize that she was not in
England.

Sometimes she would question Clayton as
to the strange noises of the nights; the
absence of servants and friends, and the
strange rudeness of the furnishings within
her room, but, though he made no effort to
deceive her, never could she grasp the
meaning of it all.

In other ways she was quite rational, and the
joy and happiness she took in the
possession of her little son and the constant
attentions of her husband made that year a

-16-

very happy one for her, the happiest of her
young life.

That it would have been beset by worries
and apprehension had she been in full
command of her mental faculties Clayton
well knew; so that while he suffered terribly
to see her so, there were times when he
was almost glad, for her sake, that she
could not understand.

Long since had he given up any hope of
rescue, except through accident. With
unremitting zeal he had worked to beautify
the interior of the cabin.

Skins of lion and panther covered the floor.
Cupboards and bookcases lined the walls.
Odd vases made by his own hand from the
clay of the region held beautiful tropical
flowers. Curtains of grass and bamboo
covered the windows, and, most arduous
task of all, with his meager assortment of
tools he had fashioned lumber to neatly seal
the walls and ceiling and lay a smooth floor
within the cabin.

That he had been able to turn his hands at all
to such unaccustomed labor was a source
of mild wonder to him. But he loved the work
because it was for her and the tiny life that
had come to cheer them, though adding a
hundredfold to his responsibilities and to
the terribleness of their situation.

During the year that followed, Clayton was
several times attacked by the great apes
which now seemed to continually infest the
vicinity of the cabin; but as he never again
ventured outside without both rifle and
revolvers he had little fear of the huge
beasts.

He had strengthened the window
protections and fitted a unique wooden lock
to the cabin door, so that when he hunted for

game and fruits, as it was constantly
necessary for him to do to insure
sustenance, he had no fear that any animal
could break into the little home.

At first he shot much of the game from the
cabin windows, but toward the end the
animals learned to fear the strange lair from
whence issued the terrifying thunder of his
rifle.

In his leisure Clayton read, often aloud to his
wife, from the store of books he had
brought for their new home. Among these
were many for little children--picture
books, primers, readers--for they had
known that their little child would be old
enough for such before they might hope to
return to England.

At other times Clayton wrote in his diary,
which he had always been accustomed to
keep in French, and in which he recorded
the details of their strange life. This book he
kept locked in a little metal box.

A year from the day her little son was born
Lady Alice passed quietly away in the night.
So peaceful was her end that it was hours
before Clayton could awake to a realization
that his wife was dead.

The horror of the situation came to him very
slowly, and it is doubtful that he ever fully
realized the enormity of his sorrow and the
fearful responsibility that had devolved upon
him with the care of that wee thing, his son,
still a nursing babe.

The last entry in his diary was made the
morning following her death, and there he
recites the sad details in a matter-of-fact
way that adds to the pathos of it; for it
breathes a tired apathy born of long sorrow
and hopelessness, which even this cruel
blow could scarcely awake to further

-17-

suffering:

My little son is crying for nourishment--O
Alice, Alice, what shall I do?

And as John Clayton wrote the last words
his hand was destined ever to pen, he
dropped his head wearily upon his
outstretched arms where they rested upon
the table he had built for her who lay still and
cold in the bed beside him.

For a long time no sound broke the
deathlike stillness of the jungle midday
save the piteous wailing of the tiny man-
child.

Chapter 4 The Apes

In the forest of the table-land a mile back
from the ocean old Kerchak the Ape was on
a rampage of rage among his people.

The younger and lighter members of his
tribe scampered to the higher branches of
the great trees to escape his wrath; risking
their lives upon branches that scarce
supported their weight rather than face old
Kerchak in one of his fits of uncontrolled
anger.

The other males scattered in all directions,
but not before the infuriated brute had felt
the vertebra of one snap between his great,
foaming jaws.

A luckless young female slipped from an
insecure hold upon a high branch and came
crashing to the ground almost at Kerchak's
feet.

With a wild scream he was upon her, tearing
a great piece from her side with his mighty
teeth, and striking her viciously upon her
head and shoulders with a broken tree limb
until her skull was crushed to a jelly.

And then he spied Kala, who, returning from
a search for food with her young babe, was
ignorant of the state of the mighty male's
temper until suddenly the shrill warnings of
her fellows caused her to scamper madly
for safety.

But Kerchak was close upon her, so close
that he had almost grasped her ankle had
she not made a furious leap far into space
from one tree to another--a perilous
chance which apes seldom if ever take,
unless so closely pursued by danger that
there is no alternative.

She made the leap successfully, but as she
grasped the limb of the further tree the
sudden jar loosened the hold of the tiny
babe where it clung frantically to her neck,
and she saw the little thing hurled, turning
and twisting, to the ground thirty feet below.

With a low cry of dismay Kala rushed
headlong to its side, thoughtless now of the
danger from Kerchak; but when she
gathered the wee, mangled form to her
bosom life had left it.

With low moans, she sat cuddling the body
to her; nor did Kerchak attempt to molest
her. With the death of the babe his fit of
demoniacal rage passed as suddenly as it
had seized him.

Kerchak was a huge king ape, weighing
perhaps three hundred and fifty pounds. His
forehead was extremely low and receding,
his eyes bloodshot, small and close set to
his coarse, flat nose; his ears large and
thin, but smaller than most of his kind.

His awful temper and his mighty strength
made him supreme among the little tribe
into which he had been born some twenty
years before.

-18-

Now that he was in his prime, there was no
simian in all the mighty forest through which
he roved that dared contest his right to rule,
nor did the other and larger animals molest
him.

Old Tantor, the elephant, alone of all the
wild savage life, feared him not--and he
alone did Kerchak fear. When Tantor
trumpeted, the great ape scurried with his
fellows high among the trees of the second
terrace.

The tribe of anthropoids over which
Kerchak ruled with an iron hand and bared
fangs, numbered some six or eight
families, each family consisting of an adult
male with his females and their young,
numbering in all some sixty or seventy apes.

Kala was the youngest mate of a male
called Tublat, meaning broken nose, and
the child she had seen dashed to death was
her first; for she was but nine or ten years
old.

Notwithstanding her youth, she was large
and powerful--a splendid, clean-limbed
animal, with a round, high forehead, which
denoted more intelligence than most of her
kind possessed. So, also, she had a great
capacity for mother love and mother sorrow.

But she was still an ape, a huge, fierce,
terrible beast of a species closely allied to
the gorilla, yet more intelligent; which, with
the strength of their cousin, made her kind
the most fearsome of those awe-inspiring
progenitors of man.

When the tribe saw that Kerchak's rage had
ceased they came slowly down from their
arboreal retreats and pursued again the
various occupations which he had
interrupted.

The young played and frolicked about
among the trees and bushes. Some of the
adults lay prone upon the soft mat of dead
and decaying vegetation which covered the
ground, while others turned over pieces of
fallen branches and clods of earth in search
of the small bugs and reptiles which formed
a part of their food.

Others, again, searched the surrounding
trees for fruit, nuts, small birds, and eggs.

They had passed an hour or so thus when
Kerchak called them together, and, with a
word of command to them to follow him, set
off toward the sea.

They traveled for the most part upon the
ground, where it was open, following the
path of the great elephants whose comings
and goings break the only roads through
those tangled mazes of bush, vine, creeper,
and tree. When they walked it was with a
rolling, awkward motion, placing the
knuckles of their closed hands upon the
ground and swinging their ungainly bodies
forward.

But when the way was through the lower
trees they moved more swiftly, swinging
from branch to branch with the agility of their
smaller cousins, the monkeys. And all the
way Kala carried her little dead baby
hugged closely to her breast.

It was shortly after noon when they reached
a ridge overlooking the beach where below
them lay the tiny cottage which was
Kerchak's goal.

He had seen many of his kind go to their
deaths before the loud noise made by the
little black stick in the hands of the strange
white ape who lived in that wonderful lair,
and Kerchak had made up his brute mind to
own that death-dealing contrivance, and to

-19-

explore the interior of the mysterious den.

He wanted, very, very much, to feel his teeth
sink into the neck of the queer animal that he
had learned to hate and fear, and because
of this, he came often with his tribe to
reconnoiter, waiting for a time when the
white ape should be off his guard.

Of late they had quit attacking, or even
showing themselves; for every time they
had done so in the past the little stick had
roared out its terrible message of death to
some member of the tribe.

Today there was no sign of the man about,
and from where they watched they could
see that the cabin door was open. Slowly,
cautiously, and noiselessly they crept
through the jungle toward the little cabin.

There were no growls, no fierce screams of
rage--the little black stick had taught them
to come quietly lest they awaken it.

On, on they came until Kerchak himself
slunk stealthily to the very door and peered
within. Behind him were two males, and
then Kala, closely straining the little dead
form to her breast.

Inside the den they saw the strange white
ape lying half across a table, his head
buried in his arms; and on the bed lay a
figure covered by a sailcloth, while from a
tiny rustic cradle came the plaintive wailing
of a babe.

Noiselessly Kerchak entered, crouching for
the charge; and then John Clayton rose with
a sudden start and faced them.

The sight that met his eyes must have frozen
him with horror, for there, within the door,
stood three great bull apes, while behind
them crowded many more; how many he

never knew, for his revolvers were hanging
on the far wall beside his rifle, and Kerchak
was charging.

When the king ape released the limp form
which had been John Clayton, Lord
Greystoke, he turned his attention toward
the little cradle; but Kala was there before
him, and when he would have grasped the
child she snatched it herself, and before he
could intercept her she had bolted through
the door and taken refuge in a high tree.

As she took up the little live baby of Alice
Clayton she dropped the dead body of her
own into the empty cradle; for the wail of the
living had answered the call of universal
motherhood within her wild breast which the
dead could not still.

High up among the branches of a mighty
tree she hugged the shrieking infant to her
bosom, and soon the instinct that was as
dominant in this fierce female as it had
been in the breast of his tender and
beautiful mother--the instinct of mother
love--reached out to the tiny man-child's
half-formed understanding, and he
became quiet.

Then hunger closed the gap between them,
and the son of an English lord and an
English lady nursed at the breast of Kala,
the great ape.

In the meantime the beasts within the cabin
were warily examining the contents of this
strange lair.

Once satisfied that Clayton was dead,
Kerchak turned his attention to the thing
which lay upon the bed, covered by a piece
of sailcloth.

Gingerly he lifted one corner of the shroud,
but when he saw the body of the woman

-20-

beneath he tore the cloth roughly from her
form and seized the still, white throat in his
huge, hairy hands.

A moment he let his fingers sink deep into
the cold flesh, and then, realizing that she
was already dead, he turned from her, to
examine the contents of the room; nor did
he again molest the body of either Lady
Alice or Sir John.

The rifle hanging upon the wall caught his
first attention; it was for this strange, death-
dealing thunder-stick that he had yearned
for months; but now that it was within his
grasp he scarcely had the temerity to seize
it.

Cautiously he approached the thing, ready
to flee precipitately should it speak in its
deep roaring tones, as he had heard it
speak before, the last words to those of his
kind who, through ignorance or rashness,
had attacked the wonderful white ape that
had borne it.

Deep in the beast's intelligence was
something which assured him that the
thunder-stick was only dangerous when in
the hands of one who could manipulate it,
but yet it was several minutes ere he could
bring himself to touch it.

Instead, he walked back and forth along the
floor before it, turning his head so that never
once did his eyes leave the object of his
desire.

Using his long arms as a man uses
crutches, and rolling his huge carcass from
side to side with each stride, the great king
ape paced to and fro, uttering deep growls,
occasionally punctuated with the ear-
piercing scream, than which there is no
more terrifying noise in all the jungle.

Presently he halted before the rifle. Slowly
he raised a huge hand until it almost
touched the shining barrel, only to withdraw
it once more and continue his hurried
pacing.

It was as though the great brute by this show
of fearlessness, and through the medium of
his wild voice, was endeavoring to bolster
up his courage to the point which would
permit him to take the rifle in his hand.

Again he stopped, and this time succeeded
in forcing his reluctant hand to the cold steel,
only to snatch it away almost immediately
and resume his restless beat.

Time after time this strange ceremony was
repeated, but on each occasion with
increased confidence, until, finally, the rifle
was torn from its hook and lay in the grasp
of the great brute.

Finding that it harmed him not, Kerchak
began to examine it closely. He felt of it from
end to end, peered down the black depths
of the muzzle, fingered the sights, the
breech, the stock, and finally the trigger.

During all these operations the apes who
had entered sat huddled near the door
watching their chief, while those outside
strained and crowded to catch a glimpse of
what transpired within.

Suddenly Kerchak's finger closed upon the
trigger. There was a deafening roar in the
little room and the apes at and beyond the
door fell over one another in their wild
anxiety to escape.

Kerchak was equally frightened, so
frightened, in fact, that he quite forgot to
throw aside the author of that fearful noise,
but bolted for the door with it tightly clutched
in one hand.

-21-

As he passed through the opening, the front
sight of the rifle caught upon the edge of the
inswung door with sufficient force to close it
tightly after the fleeing ape.

When Kerchak came to a halt a short
distance from the cabin and discovered that
he still held the rifle, he dropped it as he
might have dropped a red hot iron, nor did
he again attempt to recover it--the noise
was too much for his brute nerves; but he
was now quite convinced that the terrible
stick was quite harmless by itself if left
alone.

It was an hour before the apes could again
bring themselves to approach the cabin to
continue their investigations, and when they
finally did so, they found to their chagrin that
the door was closed and so securely
fastened that they could not force it.

The cleverly constructed latch which Clayton
had made for the door had sprung as
Kerchak passed out; nor could the apes
find means of ingress through the heavily
barred windows.

After roaming about the vicinity for a short
time, they started back for the deeper
forests and the higher land from whence
they had come.

Kala had not once come to earth with her
little adopted babe, but now Kerchak called
to her to descend with the rest, and as there
was no note of anger in his voice she
dropped lightly from branch to branch and
joined the others on their homeward march.

Those of the apes who attempted to
examine Kala's strange baby were
repulsed with bared fangs and low
menacing growls, accompanied by words
of warning from Kala.

When they assured her that they meant the
child no harm she permitted them to come
close, but would not allow them to touch her
charge.

It was as though she knew that her baby
was frail and delicate and feared lest the
rough hands of her fellows might injure the
little thing.

Another thing she did, and which made
traveling an onerous trial for her.
Remembering the death of her own little
one, she clung desperately to the new
babe, with one hand, whenever they were
upon the march.

The other young rode upon their mothers'
backs; their little arms tightly clasping the
hairy necks before them, while their legs
were locked beneath their mothers'
armpits.

Not so with Kala; she held the small form of
the little Lord Greystoke tightly to her breast,
where the dainty hands clutched the long
black hair which covered that portion of her
body. She had seen one child fall from her
back to a terrible death, and she would take
no further chances with this.

Chapter 5 The White Ape

Tenderly Kala nursed her little waif,
wondering silently why it did not gain
strength and agility as did the little apes of
other mothers. It was nearly a year from the
time the little fellow came into her
possession before he would walk alone,
and as for climbing--my, but how stupid he
was!

Kala sometimes talked with the older
females about her young hopeful, but none
of them could understand how a child could
be so slow and backward in learning to care

-22-

for itself. Why, it could not even find food
alone, and more than twelve moons had
passed since Kala had come upon it.

Had they known that the child had seen
thirteen moons before it had come into
Kala's possession they would have
considered its case as absolutely hopeless,
for the little apes of their own tribe were as
far advanced in two or three moons as was
this little stranger after twenty-five.

Tublat, Kala's husband, was sorely vexed,
and but for the female's careful watching
would have put the child out of the way.

"He will never be a great ape," he argued.
"Always will you have to carry him and
protect him. What good will he be to the
tribe? None; only a burden.

"Let us leave him quietly sleeping among
the tall grasses, that you may bear other and
stronger apes to guard us in our old age."

"Never, Broken Nose," replied Kala. "If I
must carry him forever, so be it."

And then Tublat went to Kerchak to urge him
to use his authority with Kala, and force her
to give up little Tarzan, which was the name
they had given to the tiny Lord Greystoke,
and which meant "White-Skin."

But when Kerchak spoke to her about it
Kala threatened to run away from the tribe if
they did not leave her in peace with the
child; and as this is one of the inalienable
rights of the jungle folk, if they be
dissatisfied among their own people, they
bothered her no more, for Kala was a fine
clean-limbed young female, and they did
not wish to lose her.

As Tarzan grew he made more rapid
strides, so that by the time he was ten years

old he was an excellent climber, and on the
ground could do many wonderful things
which were beyond the powers of his little
brothers and sisters.

In many ways did he differ from them, and
they often marveled at his superior cunning,
but in strength and size he was deficient; for
at ten the great anthropoids were fully
grown, some of them towering over six feet
in height, while little Tarzan was still but a
half-grown boy.

Yet such a boy!

From early childhood he had used his hands
to swing from branch to branch after the
manner of his giant mother, and as he grew
older he spent hour upon hour daily
speeding through the tree tops with his
brothers and sisters.

He could spring twenty feet across space at
the dizzy heights of the forest top, and grasp
with unerring precision, and without
apparent jar, a limb waving wildly in the
path of an approaching tornado.

He could drop twenty feet at a stretch from
limb to limb in rapid descent to the ground,
or he could gain the utmost pinnacle of the
loftiest tropical giant with the ease and
swiftness of a squirrel.

Though but ten years old he was fully as
strong as the average man of thirty, and far
more agile than the most practiced athlete
ever becomes. And day by day his strength
was increasing.

His life among these fierce apes had been
happy; for his recollection held no other life,
nor did he know that there existed within the
universe aught else than his little forest and
the wild jungle animals with which he was
familiar.

-23-

He was nearly ten before he commenced to
realize that a great difference existed
between himself and his fellows. His little
body, burned brown by exposure, suddenly
caused him feelings of intense shame, for
he realized that it was entirely hairless, like
some low snake, or other reptile.

He attempted to obviate this by plastering
himself from head to foot with mud, but this
dried and fell off. Besides it felt so
uncomfortable that he quickly decided that
he preferred the shame to the discomfort.

In the higher land which his tribe frequented
was a little lake, and it was here that Tarzan
first saw his face in the clear, still waters of
its bosom.

It was on a sultry day of the dry season that
he and one of his cousins had gone down to
the bank to drink. As they leaned over, both
little faces were mirrored on the placid pool;
the fierce and terrible features of the ape
beside those of the aristocratic scion of an
old English house.

Tarzan was appalled. It had been bad
enough to be hairless, but to own such a
countenance! He wondered that the other
apes could look at him at all.

That tiny slit of a mouth and those puny white
teeth! How they looked beside the mighty
lips and powerful fangs of his more
fortunate brothers!

And the little pinched nose of his; so thin
was it that it looked half starved. He turned
red as he compared it with the beautiful
broad nostrils of his companion. Such a
generous nose! Why it spread half across
his face! It certainly must be fine to be so
handsome, thought poor little Tarzan.

But when he saw his own eyes; ah, that was

the final blow --a brown spot, a gray circle
and then blank whiteness! Frightful! not
even the snakes had such hideous eyes as
he.

So intent was he upon this personal
appraisement of his features that he did not
hear the parting of the tall grass behind him
as a great body pushed itself stealthily
through the jungle; nor did his companion,
the ape, hear either, for he was drinking
and the noise of his sucking lips and gurgles
of satisfaction drowned the quiet approach
of the intruder.

Not thirty paces behind the two she
crouched--Sabor, the huge lioness--
lashing her tail. Cautiously she moved a
great padded paw forward, noiselessly
placing it before she lifted the next. Thus
she advanced; her belly low, almost
touching the surface of the ground--a great
cat preparing to spring upon its prey.

Now she was within ten feet of the two
unsuspecting little playfellows--carefully
she drew her hind feet well up beneath her
body, the great muscles rolling under the
beautiful skin.

So low she was crouching now that she
seemed flattened to the earth except for the
upward bend of the glossy back as it
gathered for the spring.

No longer the tail lashed--quiet and straight
behind her it lay.

An instant she paused thus, as though
turned to stone, and then, with an awful
scream, she sprang.

Sabor, the lioness, was a wise hunter. To
one less wise the wild alarm of her fierce
cry as she sprang would have seemed a
foolish thing, for could she not more surely

-24-

have fallen upon her victims had she but
quietly leaped without that loud shriek?

But Sabor knew well the wondrous
quickness of the jungle folk and their almost
unbelievable powers of hearing. To them
the sudden scraping of one blade of grass
across another was as effectual a warning
as her loudest cry, and Sabor knew that she
could not make that mighty leap without a
little noise.

Her wild scream was not a warning. It was
voiced to freeze her poor victims in a
paralysis of terror for the tiny fraction of an
instant which would suffice for her mighty
claws to sink into their soft flesh and hold
them beyond hope of escape.

So far as the ape was concerned, Sabor
reasoned correctly. The little fellow
crouched trembling just an instant, but that
instant was quite long enough to prove his
undoing.

Not so, however, with Tarzan, the man-
child. His life amidst the dangers of the
jungle had taught him to meet emergencies
with self-confidence, and his higher
intelligence resulted in a quickness of
mental action far beyond the powers of the
apes.

So the scream of Sabor, the lioness,
galvanized the brain and muscles of little
Tarzan into instant action.

Before him lay the deep waters of the little
lake, behind him certain death; a cruel
death beneath tearing claws and rending
fangs.

Tarzan had always hated water except as a
medium for quenching his thirst. He hated it
because he connected it with the chill and
discomfort of the torrential rains, and he

feared it for the thunder and lightning and
wind which accompanied them.

The deep waters of the lake he had been
taught by his wild mother to avoid, and
further, had he not seen little Neeta sink
beneath its quiet surface only a few short
weeks before never to return to the tribe?

But of the two evils his quick mind chose the
lesser ere the first note of Sabor's scream
had scarce broken the quiet of the jungle,
and before the great beast had covered half
her leap Tarzan felt the chill waters close
above his head.

He could not swim, and the water was very
deep; but still he lost no particle of that self-
confidence and resourcefulness which
were the badges of his superior being.

Rapidly he moved his hands and feet in an
attempt to scramble upward, and, possibly
more by chance than design, he fell into the
stroke that a dog uses when swimming, so
that within a few seconds his nose was
above water and he found that he could
keep it there by continuing his strokes, and
also make progress through the water.

He was much surprised and pleased with
this new acquirement which had been so
suddenly thrust upon him, but he had no time
for thinking much upon it.

He was now swimming parallel to the bank
and there he saw the cruel beast that would
have seized him crouching upon the still
form of his little playmate.

The lioness was intently watching Tarzan,
evidently expecting him to return to shore,
but this the boy had no intention of doing.

Instead he raised his voice in the call of
distress common to his tribe, adding to it

-25-

the warning which would prevent would-be
rescuers from running into the clutches of
Sabor.

Almost immediately there came an answer
from the distance, and presently forty or fifty
great apes swung rapidly and majestically
through the trees toward the scene of
tragedy.

In the lead was Kala, for she had
recognized the tones of her best beloved,
and with her was the mother of the little ape
who lay dead beneath cruel Sabor.

Though more powerful and better equipped
for fighting than the apes, the lioness had no
desire to meet these enraged adults, and
with a snarl of hatred she sprang quickly into
the brush and disappeared.

Tarzan now swam to shore and clambered
quickly upon dry land. The feeling of
freshness and exhilaration which the cool
waters had imparted to him, filled his little
being with grateful surprise, and ever after
he lost no opportunity to take a daily plunge
in lake or stream or ocean when it was
possible to do so.

For a long time Kala could not accustom
herself to the sight; for though her people
could swim when forced to it, they did not
like to enter water, and never did so
voluntarily.

The adventure with the lioness gave Tarzan
food for pleasurable memories, for it was
such affairs which broke the monotony of
his daily life--otherwise but a dull round of
searching for food, eating, and sleeping.

The tribe to which he belonged roamed a
tract extending, roughly, twenty-five miles
along the seacoast and some fifty miles
inland. This they traversed almost

continually, occasionally remaining for
months in one locality; but as they moved
through the trees with great speed they
often covered the territory in a very few
days.

Much depended upon food supply, climatic
conditions, and the prevalence of animals
of the more dangerous species; though
Kerchak often led them on long marches for
no other reason than that he had tired of
remaining in the same place.

At night they slept where darkness overtook
them, lying upon the ground, and
sometimes covering their heads, and more
seldom their bodies, with the great leaves
of the elephant's ear. Two or three might lie
cuddled in each other's arms for additional
warmth if the night were chill, and thus
Tarzan had slept in Kala's arms nightly for
all these years.

That the huge, fierce brute loved this child of
another race is beyond question, and he,
too, gave to the great, hairy beast all the
affection that would have belonged to his
fair young mother had she lived.

When he was disobedient she cuffed him, it
is true, but she was never cruel to him, and
was more often caressing him than
chastising him.

Tublat, her mate, always hated Tarzan, and
on several occasions had come near
ending his youthful career.

Tarzan on his part never lost an opportunity
to show that he fully reciprocated his foster
father's sentiments, and whenever he could
safely annoy him or make faces at him or
hurl insults upon him from the safety of his
mother's arms, or the slender branches of
the higher trees, he did so.

-26-

His superior intelligence and cunning
permitted him to invent a thousand
diabolical tricks to add to the burdens of
Tublat's life.

Early in his boyhood he had learned to form
ropes by twisting and tying long grasses
together, and with these he was forever
tripping Tublat or attempting to hang him
from some overhanging branch.

By constant playing and experimenting with
these he learned to tie rude knots, and
make sliding nooses; and with these he and
the younger apes amused themselves. What
Tarzan did they tried to do also, but he alone
originated and became proficient.

One day while playing thus Tarzan had
thrown his rope at one of his fleeing
companions, retaining the other end in his
grasp. By accident the noose fell squarely
about the running ape's neck, bringing him
to a sudden and surprising halt.

Ah, here was a new game, a fine game,
thought Tarzan, and immediately he
attempted to repeat the trick. And thus, by
painstaking and continued practice, he
learned the art of roping.

Now, indeed, was the life of Tublat a living
nightmare. In sleep, upon the march, night
or day, he never knew when that quiet
noose would slip about his neck and nearly
choke the life out of him.

Kala punished, Tublat swore dire
vengeance, and old Kerchak took notice
and warned and threatened; but all to no
avail.

Tarzan defied them all, and the thin, strong
noose continued to settle about Tublat's
neck whenever he least expected it.

The other apes derived unlimited
amusement from Tublat's discomfiture, for
Broken Nose was a disagreeable old
fellow, whom no one liked, anyway.

In Tarzan's clever little mind many thoughts
revolved, and back of these was his divine
power of reason.

If he could catch his fellow apes with his
long arm of many grasses, why not Sabor,
the lioness?

It was the germ of a thought, which,
however, was destined to mull around in his
conscious and subconscious mind until it
resulted in magnificent achievement.

But that came in later years.

Chapter 6 Jungle Battles

The wanderings of the tribe brought them
often near the closed and silent cabin by the
little land-locked harbor. To Tarzan this was
always a source of never-ending mystery
and pleasure.

He would peek into the curtained windows,
or, climbing upon the roof, peer down the
black depths of the chimney in vain
endeavor to solve the unknown wonders
that lay within those strong walls.

His child-like imagination pictured
wonderful creatures within, and the very
impossibility of forcing entrance added a
thousandfold to his desire to do so.

He could clamber about the roof and
windows for hours attempting to discover
means of ingress, but to the door he paid
little attention, for this was apparently as
solid as the walls.

It was in the next visit to the vicinity,

-27-

following the adventure with old Sabor, that,
as he approached the cabin, Tarzan
noticed that from a distance the door
appeared to be an independent part of the
wall in which it was set, and for the first time
it occurred to him that this might prove the
means of entrance which had so long
eluded him.

He was alone, as was often the case when
he visited the cabin, for the apes had no
love for it; the story of the thunder-stick
having lost nothing in the telling during these
ten years had quite surrounded the white
man's deserted abode with an atmosphere
of weirdness and terror for the simians.

The story of his own connection with the
cabin had never been told him. The
language of the apes had so few words that
they could talk but little of what they had
seen in the cabin, having no words to
accurately describe either the strange
people or their belongings, and so, long
before Tarzan was old enough to
understand, the subject had been forgotten
by the tribe.

Only in a dim, vague way had Kala
explained to him that his father had been a
strange white ape, but he did not know that
Kala was not his own mother.

On this day, then, he went directly to the
door and spent hours examining it and
fussing with the hinges, the knob and the
latch. Finally he stumbled upon the right
combination, and the door swung
creakingly open before his astonished
eyes.

For some minutes he did not dare venture
within, but finally, as his eyes became
accustomed to the dim light of the interior he
slowly and cautiously entered.

In the middle of the floor lay a skeleton,
every vestige of flesh gone from the bones
to which still clung the mildewed and
moldered remnants of what had once been
clothing. Upon the bed lay a similar
gruesome thing, but smaller, while in a tiny
cradle near-by was a third, a wee mite of a
skeleton.

To none of these evidences of a fearful
tragedy of a long dead day did little Tarzan
give but passing heed. His wild jungle life
had inured him to the sight of dead and
dying animals, and had he known that he
was looking upon the remains of his own
father and mother he would have been no
more greatly moved.

The furnishings and other contents of the
room it was which riveted his attention. He
examined many things minutely--strange
tools and weapons, books, paper, clothing
what little had withstood the ravages of time
in the humid atmosphere of the jungle
coast.

He opened chests and cupboards, such as
did not baffle his small experience, and in
these he found the contents much better
preserved.

Among other things he found a sharp
hunting knife, on the keen blade of which he
immediately proceeded to cut his finger.
Undaunted he continued his experiments,
finding that he could hack and hew splinters
of wood from the table and chairs with this
new toy.

For a long time this amused him, but finally
tiring he continued his explorations. In a
cupboard filled with books he came across
one with brightly colored pictures--it was a
child's illustrated alphabet


-28-

A is for Archer
Who shoots with a bow.
B is for Boy,
His first name is Joe.

The pictures interested him greatly.

There were many apes with faces similar to
his own, and further over in the book he
found, under "M," some little monkeys such
as he saw daily flitting through the trees of
his primeval forest. But nowhere was
pictured any of his own people; in all the
book was none that resembled Kerchak, or
Tublat, or Kala.

At first he tried to pick the little figures from
the leaves, but he soon saw that they were
not real, though he knew not what they might
be, nor had he any words to describe them.

The boats, and trains, and cows and horses
were quite meaningless to him, but not quite
so baffling as the odd little figures which
appeared beneath and between the
colored pictures--some strange kind of
bug he thought they might be, for many of
them had legs though nowhere could he find
one with eyes and a mouth. It was his first
introduction to the letters of the alphabet,
and he was over ten years old.

Of course he had never before seen print,
or ever had spoken with any living thing
which had the remotest idea that such a
thing as a written language existed, nor ever
had he seen anyone reading.

So what wonder that the little boy was quite
at a loss to guess the meaning of these
strange figures.

Near the middle of the book he found his old
enemy, Sabor, the lioness, and further on,
coiled Histah, the snake.

Oh, it was most engrossing! Never before
in all his ten years had he enjoyed anything
so much. So absorbed was he that he did
not note the approaching dusk, until it was
quite upon him and the figures were blurred.

He put the book back in the cupboard and
closed the door, for he did not wish anyone
else to find and destroy his treasure, and as
he went out into the gathering darkness he
closed the great door of the cabin behind
him as it had been before he discovered the
secret of its lock, but before he left he had
noticed the hunting knife lying where he had
thrown it upon the floor, and this he picked
up and took with him to show to his fellows.

He had taken scarce a dozen steps toward
the jungle when a great form rose up before
him from the shadows of a low bush. At first
he thought it was one of his own people but
in another instant he realized that it was
Bolgani, the huge gorilla.

So close was he that there was no chance
for flight and little Tarzan knew that he must
stand and fight for his life; for these great
beasts were the deadly enemies of his
tribe, and neither one nor the other ever
asked or gave quarter.

Had Tarzan been a full-grown bull ape of
the species of his tribe he would have been
more than a match for the gorilla, but being
only a little English boy, though enormously
muscular for such, he stood no chance
against his cruel antagonist. In his veins,
though, flowed the blood of the best of a
race of mighty fighters, and back of this
was the training of his short lifetime among
the fierce brutes of the jungle.

He knew no fear, as we know it; his little
heart beat the faster but from the excitement
and exhilaration of adventure. Had the
opportunity presented itself he would have

-29-

escaped, but solely because his judgment
told him he was no match for the great thing
which confronted him. And since reason
showed him that successful flight was
impossible he met the gorilla squarely and
bravely without a tremor of a single muscle,
or any sign of panic.

In fact he met the brute midway in its
charge, striking its huge body with his
closed fists and as futilely as he had been a
fly attacking an elephant. But in one hand he
still clutched the knife he had found in the
cabin of his father, and as the brute, striking
and biting, closed upon him the boy
accidentally turned the point toward the
hairy breast. As the knife sank deep into its
body the gorilla shrieked in pain and rage.

But the boy had learned in that brief second
a use for his sharp and shining toy, so that,
as the tearing, striking beast dragged him
to earth he plunged the blade repeatedly
and to the hilt into its breast.

The gorilla, fighting after the manner of its
kind, struck terrific blows with its open
hand, and tore the flesh at the boy's throat
and chest with its mighty tusks.

For a moment they rolled upon the ground in
the fierce frenzy of combat. More and more
weakly the torn and bleeding arm struck
home with the long sharp blade, then the
little figure stiffened with a spasmodic jerk,
and Tarzan, the young Lord Greystoke,
rolled unconscious upon the dead and
decaying vegetation which carpeted his
jungle home.

A mile back in the forest the tribe had heard
the fierce challenge of the gorilla, and, as
was his custom when any danger
threatened, Kerchak called his people
together, partly for mutual protection
against a common enemy, since this gorilla

might be but one of a party of several, and
also to see that all members of the tribe
were accounted for.

It was soon discovered that Tarzan was
missing, and Tublat was strongly opposed
to sending assistance. Kerchak himself had
no liking for the strange little waif, so he
listened to Tublat, and, finally, with a shrug
of his shoulders, turned back to the pile of
leaves on which he had made his bed.

But Kala was of a different mind; in fact,
she had not waited but to learn that Tarzan
was absent ere she was fairly flying through
the matted branches toward the point from
which the cries of the gorilla were still plainly
audible.

Darkness had now fallen, and an early
moon was sending its faint light to cast
strange, grotesque shadows among the
dense foliage of the forest.

Here and there the brilliant rays penetrated
to earth, but for the most part they only
served to accentuate the Stygian blackness
of the jungle's depths.

Like some huge phantom, Kala swung
noiselessly from tree to tree; now running
nimbly along a great branch, now swinging
through space at the end of another, only to
grasp that of a farther tree in her rapid
progress toward the scene of the tragedy
her knowledge of jungle life told her was
being enacted a short distance before her.

The cries of the gorilla proclaimed that it
was in mortal combat with some other
denizen of the fierce wood. Suddenly these
cries ceased, and the silence of death
reigned throughout the jungle.

Kala could not understand, for the voice of
Bolgani had at last been raised in the agony

-30-

of suffering and death, but no sound had
come to her by which she possibly could
determine the nature of his antagonist.

That her little Tarzan could destroy a great
bull gorilla she knew to be improbable, and
so, as she neared the spot from which the
sounds of the struggle had come, she
moved more warily and at last slowly and
with extreme caution she traversed the
lowest branches, peering eagerly into the
moon-splashed blackness for a sign of the
combatants.

Presently she came upon them, lying in a
little open space full under the brilliant light
of the moon--little Tarzan's torn and bloody
form, and beside it a great bull gorilla, stone
dead.

With a low cry Kala rushed to Tarzan's side,
and gathering the poor, blood-covered
body to her breast, listened for a sign of life.
Faintly she heard it--the weak beating of
the little heart.

Tenderly she bore him back through the inky
jungle to where the tribe lay, and for many
days and nights she sat guard beside him,
bringing him food and water, and brushing
the flies and other insects from his cruel
wounds.

Of medicine or surgery the poor thing knew
nothing. She could but lick the wounds, and
thus she kept them cleansed, that healing
nature might the more quickly do her work.

At first Tarzan would eat nothing, but rolled
and tossed in a wild delirium of fever. All he
craved was water, and this she brought him
in the only way she could, bearing it in her
own mouth.

No human mother could have shown more
unselfish and sacrificing devotion than did

this poor, wild brute for the little orphaned
waif whom fate had thrown into her
keeping.

At last the fever abated and the boy
commenced to mend. No word of complaint
passed his tight set lips, though the pain of
his wounds was excruciating.

A portion of his chest was laid bare to the
ribs, three of which had been broken by the
mighty blows of the gorilla. One arm was
nearly severed by the giant fangs, and a
great piece had been torn from his neck,
exposing his jugular vein, which the cruel
jaws had missed but by a miracle.

With the stoicism of the brutes who had
raised him he endured his suffering quietly,
preferring to crawl away from the others
and lie huddled in some clump of tall
grasses rather than to show his misery
before their eyes.

Kala, alone, he was glad to have with him,
but now that he was better she was gone
longer at a time, in search of food; for the
devoted animal had scarcely eaten enough
to support her own life while Tarzan had
been so low, and was in consequence,
reduced to a mere shadow of her former
self.

Chapter 7 The Light of Knowledge

After what seemed an eternity to the little
sufferer he was able to walk once more,
and from then on his recovery was so rapid
that in another month he was as strong and
active as ever.

During his convalescence he had gone over
in his mind many times the battle with the
gorilla, and his first thought was to recover
the wonderful little weapon which had
transformed him from a hopelessly

-31-

outclassed weakling to the superior of the
mighty terror of the jungle.

Also, he was anxious to return to the cabin
and continue his investigations of its
wondrous contents.

So, early one morning, he set forth alone
upon his quest. After a little search he
located the clean-picked bones of his late
adversary, and close by, partly buried
beneath the fallen leaves, he found the
knife, now red with rust from its exposure to
the dampness of the ground and from the
dried blood of the gorilla.

He did not like the change in its former
bright and gleaming surface; but it was still
a formidable weapon, and one which he
meant to use to advantage whenever the
opportunity presented itself. He had in mind
that no more would he run from the wanton
attacks of old Tublat.

In another moment he was at the cabin, and
after a short time had again thrown the latch
and entered. His first concern was to learn
the mechanism of the lock, and this he did
by examining it closely while the door was
open, so that he could learn precisely what
caused it to hold the door, and by what
means it released at his touch.

He found that he could close and lock the
door from within, and this he did so that
there would be no chance of his being
molested while at his investigation.

He commenced a systematic search of the
cabin; but his attention was soon riveted by
the books which seemed to exert a strange
and powerful influence over him, so that he
could scarce attend to aught else for the lure
of the wondrous puzzle which their purpose
presented to him.

Among the other books were a primer,
some child's readers, numerous picture
books, and a great dictionary. All of these
he examined, but the pictures caught his
fancy most, though the strange little bugs
which covered the pages where there were
no pictures excited his wonder and deepest
thought.

Squatting upon his haunches on the table
top in the cabin his father had built--his
smooth, brown, naked little body bent over
the book which rested in his strong slender
hands, and his great shock of long, black
hair falling about his well-shaped head and
bright, intelligent eyes--Tarzan of the apes,
little primitive man, presented a picture
filled, at once, with pathos and with
promise--an allegorical figure of the
primordial groping through the black night of
ignorance toward the light of learning.

His little face was tense in study, for he had
partially grasped, in a hazy, nebulous way,
the rudiments of a thought which was
destined to prove the key and the solution to
the puzzling problem of the strange little
bugs.

In his hands was a primer opened at a
picture of a little ape similar to himself, but
covered, except for hands and face, with
strange, colored fur, for such he thought the
jacket and trousers to be. Beneath the
picture were three little bugs

Boy.

And now he had discovered in the text upon
the page that these three were repeated
many times in the same sequence.

Another fact he learned--that there were
comparatively few individual bugs; but
these were repeated many times,
occasionally alone, but more often in

-32-

company with others.

Slowly he turned the pages, scanning the
pictures and the text for a repetition of the
combination B-O-Y. Presently he found it
beneath a picture of another little ape and a
strange animal which went upon four legs
like the jackal and resembled him not a
little. Beneath this picture the bugs
appeared as:

A BOY AND A DOG

There they were, the three little bugs which
always accompanied the little ape.

And so he progressed very, very slowly, for
it was a hard and laborious task which he
had set himself without knowing it--a task
which might seem to you or me impossible-
-learning to read without having the
slightest knowledge of letters or written
language, or the faintest idea that such
things existed.

He did not accomplish it in a day, or in a
week, or in a month, or in a year; but slowly,
very slowly, he learned after he had
grasped the possibilities which lay in those
little bugs, so that by the time he was fifteen
he knew the various combinations of letters
which stood for every pictured figure in the
little primer and in one or two of the picture
books.

Of the meaning and use of the articles and
conjunctions, verbs and adverbs and
pronouns he had but the faintest
conception.

One day when he was about twelve he
found a number of lead pencils in a hitherto
undiscovered drawer beneath the table,
and in scratching upon the table top with
one of them he was delighted to discover
the black line it left behind it.

He worked so assiduously with this new toy
that the table top was soon a mass of
scrawly loops and irregular lines and his
pencil-point worn down to the wood. Then
he took another pencil, but this time he had
a definite object in view.

He would attempt to reproduce some of the
little bugs that scrambled over the pages of
his books.

It was a difficult task, for he held the pencil
as one would grasp the hilt of a dagger,
which does not add greatly to ease in
writing or to the legibility of the results.

But he persevered for months, at such times
as he was able to come to the cabin, until at
last by repeated experimenting he found a
position in which to hold the pencil that best
permitted him to guide and control it, so that
at last he could roughly reproduce any of the
little bugs.

Thus he made a beginning of writing.

Copying the bugs taught him another thing--
their number; and though he could not count
as we understand it, yet he had an idea of
quantity, the base of his calculations being
the number of fingers upon one of his
hands.

His search through the various books
convinced him that he had discovered all the
different kinds of bugs most often repeated
in combination, and these he arranged in
proper order with great ease because of
the frequency with which he had perused
the fascinating alphabet picture book.

His education progressed; but his greatest
finds were in the inexhaustible storehouse
of the huge illustrated dictionary, for he
learned more through the medium of
pictures than text, even after he had

-33-

grasped the significance of the bugs.

When he discovered the arrangement of
words in alphabetical order he delighted in
searching for and finding the combinations
with which he was familiar, and the words
which followed them, their definitions, led
him still further into the mazes of erudition.

By the time he was seventeen he had
learned to read the simple, child's primer
and had fully realized the true and wonderful
purpose of the little bugs.

No longer did he feel shame for his hairless
body or his human features, for now his
reason told him that he was of a different
race from his wild and hairy companions.
He was a M-A-N, they were A-P-E-S, and
the little apes which scurried through the
forest top were M-O-N-K-E-Y-S. He
knew, too, that old Sabor was a L-I-O-N-
E-S-S, and Histah a S-N-A-K-E, and
Tantor an E-L-E-P-H-A-N-T. And so he
learned to read. From then on his progress
was rapid. With the help of the great
dictionary and the active intelligence of a
healthy mind endowed by inheritance with
more than ordinary reasoning powers he
shrewdly guessed at much which he could
not really understand, and more often than
not his guesses were close to the mark of
truth.

There were many breaks in his education,
caused by the migratory habits of his tribe,
but even when removed from his books his
active brain continued to search out the
mysteries of his fascinating avocation.

Pieces of bark and flat leaves and even
smooth stretches of bare earth provided
him with copy books whereon to scratch
with the point of his hunting knife the
lessons he was learning.

Nor did he neglect the sterner duties of life
while following the bent of his inclination
toward the solving of the mystery of his
library.

He practiced with his rope and played with
his sharp knife, which he had learned to
keep keen by whetting upon flat stones.

The tribe had grown larger since Tarzan had
come among them, for under the leadership
of Kerchak they had been able to frighten
the other tribes from their part of the jungle
so that they had plenty to eat and little or no
loss from predatory incursions of
neighbors.

Hence the younger males as they became
adult found it more comfortable to take
mates from their own tribe, or if they
captured one of another tribe to bring her
back to Kerchak's band and live in amity
with him rather than attempt to set up new
establishments of their own, or fight with the
redoubtable Kerchak for supremacy at
home.

Occasionally one more ferocious than his
fellows would attempt this latter alternative,
but none had come yet who could wrest the
palm of victory from the fierce and brutal
ape.

Tarzan held a peculiar position in the tribe.
They seemed to consider him one of them
and yet in some way different. The older
males either ignored him entirely or else
hated him so vindictively that but for his
wondrous agility and speed and the fierce
protection of the huge Kala he would have
been dispatched at an early age.

Tublat was his most consistent enemy, but it
was through Tublat that, when he was about
thirteen, the persecution of his enemies
suddenly ceased and he was left severely

-34-

alone, except on the occasions when one of
them ran amuck in the throes of one of those
strange, wild fits of insane rage which
attacks the males of many of the fiercer
animals of the jungle. Then none was safe.

On the day that Tarzan established his right
to respect, the tribe was gathered about a
small natural amphitheater which the jungle
had left free from its entangling vines and
creepers in a hollow among some low hills.

The open space was almost circular in
shape. Upon every hand rose the mighty
giants of the untouched forest, with the
matted undergrowth banked so closely
between the huge trunks that the only
opening into the little, level arena was
through the upper branches of the trees.

Here, safe from interruption, the tribe often
gathered. In the center of the amphitheater
was one of those strange earthen drums
which the anthropoids build for the queer
rites the sounds of which men have heard in
the fastnesses of the jungle, but which none
has ever witnessed.

Many travelers have seen the drums of the
great apes, and some have heard the
sounds of their beating and the noise of the
wild, weird revelry of these first lords of the
jungle, but Tarzan, Lord Greystoke, is,
doubtless, the only human being who ever
joined in the fierce, mad, intoxicating revel
of the Dum-Dum.

From this primitive function has arisen,
unquestionably, all the forms and
ceremonials of modern church and state,
for through all the countless ages, back
beyond the uttermost ramparts of a
dawning humanity our fierce, hairy
forebears danced out the rites of the Dum-
Dum to the sound of their earthen drums,
beneath the bright light of a tropical moon in

the depth of a mighty jungle which stands
unchanged today as it stood on that long
forgotten night in the dim, unthinkable vistas
of the long dead past when our first shaggy
ancestor swung from a swaying bough and
dropped lightly upon the soft turf of the first
meeting place.

On the day that Tarzan won his
emancipation from the persecution that had
followed him remorselessly for twelve of his
thirteen years of life, the tribe, now a full
hundred strong, trooped silently through the
lower terrace of the jungle trees and
dropped noiselessly upon the floor of the
amphitheater.

The rites of the Dum-Dum marked
important events in the life of the tribe--a
victory, the capture of a prisoner, the killing
of some large fierce denizen of the jungle,
the death or accession of a king, and were
conducted with set ceremonialism.

Today it was the killing of a giant ape, a
member of another tribe, and as the people
of Kerchak entered the arena two mighty
bulls were seen bearing the body of the
vanquished between them.

They laid their burden before the earthen
drum and then squatted there beside it as
guards, while the other members of the
community curled themselves in grassy
nooks to sleep until the rising moon should
give the signal for the commencement of
their savage orgy.

For hours absolute quiet reigned in the little
clearing, except as it was broken by the
discordant notes of brilliantly feathered
parrots, or the screeching and twittering of
the thousand jungle birds flitting
ceaselessly amongst the vivid orchids and
flamboyant blossoms which festooned the
myriad, moss-covered branches of the

-35-

forest kings.

At length as darkness settled upon the
jungle the apes commenced to bestir
themselves, and soon they formed a great
circle about the earthen drum. The females
and young squatted in a thin line at the outer
periphery of the circle, while just in front of
them ranged the adult males. Before the
drum sat three old females, each armed
with a knotted branch fifteen or eighteen
inches in length.

Slowly and softly they began tapping upon
the resounding surface of the drum as the
first faint rays of the ascending moon
silvered the encircling tree tops.

As the light in the amphitheater increased
the females augmented the frequency and
force of their blows until presently a wild,
rhythmic din pervaded the great jungle for
miles in every direction. Huge, fierce brutes
stopped in their hunting, with up-pricked
ears and raised heads, to listen to the dull
booming that betokened the Dum-Dum of
the apes.

Occasionally one would raise his shrill
scream or thunderous roar in answering
challenge to the savage din of the
anthropoids, but none came near to
investigate or attack, for the great apes,
assembled in all the power of their
numbers, filled the breasts of their jungle
neighbors with deep respect.

As the din of the drum rose to almost
deafening volume Kerchak sprang into the
open space between the squatting males
and the drummers.

Standing erect he threw his head far back
and looking full into the eye of the rising
moon he beat upon his breast with his great
hairy paws and emitted his fearful roaring

shriek.

One--twice--thrice that terrifying cry rang
out across the teeming solitude of that
unspeakably quick, yet unthinkably dead,
world.

Then, crouching, Kerchak slunk noiselessly
around the open circle, veering far away
from the dead body lying before the altar-
drum, but, as he passed, keeping his little,
fierce, wicked, red eyes upon the corpse.

Another male then sprang into the arena,
and, repeating the horrid cries of his king,
followed stealthily in his wake. Another and
another followed in quick succession until
the jungle reverberated with the now almost
ceaseless notes of their bloodthirsty
screams.

It was the challenge and the hunt.

When all the adult males had joined in the
thin line of circling dancers the attack
commenced.

Kerchak, seizing a huge club from the pile
which lay at hand for the purpose, rushed
furiously upon the dead ape, dealing the
corpse a terrific blow, at the same time
emitting the growls and snarls of combat.
The din of the drum was now increased, as
well as the frequency of the blows, and the
warriors, as each approached the victim of
the hunt and delivered his bludgeon blow,
joined in the mad whirl of the Death Dance.

Tarzan was one of the wild, leaping horde.
His brown, sweat-streaked, muscular
body, glistening in the moonlight, shone
supple and graceful among the uncouth,
awkward, hairy brutes about him.

None was more stealthy in the mimic hunt,
none more ferocious than he in the wild

-36-

ferocity of the attack, none who leaped so
high into the air in the Dance of Death.

As the noise and rapidity of the drumbeats
increased the dancers apparently became
intoxicated with the wild rhythm and the
savage yells. Their leaps and bounds
increased, their bared fangs dripped
saliva, and their lips and breasts were
flecked with foam.

For half an hour the weird dance went on,
until, at a sign from Kerchak, the noise of
the drums ceased, the female drummers
scampering hurriedly through the line of
dancers toward the outer rim of squatting
spectators. Then, as one, the males rushed
headlong upon the thing which their terrific
blows had reduced to a mass of hairy pulp.

Flesh seldom came to their jaws in
satisfying quantities, so a fit finale to their
wild revel was a taste of fresh killed meat,
and it was to the purpose of devouring their
late enemy that they now turned their
attention.

Great fangs sunk into the carcass tearing
away huge hunks, the mightiest of the apes
obtaining the choicest morsels, while the
weaker circled the outer edge of the
fighting, snarling pack awaiting their
chance to dodge in and snatch a dropped
tidbit or filch a remaining bone before all
was gone.

Tarzan, more than the apes, craved and
needed flesh. Descended from a race of
meat eaters, never in his life, he thought,
had he once satisfied his appetite for
animal food; and so now his agile little body
wormed its way far into the mass of
struggling, rending apes in an endeavor to
obtain a share which his strength would
have been unequal to the task of winning for
him.

At his side hung the hunting knife of his
unknown father in a sheath self-fashioned
in copy of one he had seen among the
pictures of his treasure-books.

At last he reached the fast disappearing
feast and with his sharp knife slashed off a
more generous portion than he had hoped
for, an entire hairy forearm, where it
protruded from beneath the feet of the
mighty Kerchak, who was so busily
engaged in perpetuating the royal
prerogative of gluttony that he failed to note
the act of lese-majeste.

So little Tarzan wriggled out from beneath
the struggling mass, clutching his grisly
prize close to his breast.

Among those circling futilely the outskirts of
the banqueters was old Tublat. He had been
among the first at the feast, but had
retreated with a goodly share to eat in quiet,
and was now forcing his way back for more.

So it was that he spied Tarzan as the boy
emerged from the clawing, pushing throng
with that hairy forearm hugged firmly to his
body.

Tublat's little, close-set, bloodshot, pig-
eyes shot wicked gleams of hate as they fell
upon the object of his loathing. In them, too,
was greed for the toothsome dainty the boy
carried.

But Tarzan saw his arch enemy as quickly,
and divining what the great beast would do
he leaped nimbly away toward the females
and the young, hoping to hide himself
among them. Tublat, however, was close
upon his heels, so that he had no
opportunity to seek a place of concealment,
but saw that he would be put to it to escape
at all.

-37-

Swiftly he sped toward the surrounding
trees and with an agile bound gained a
lower limb with one hand, and then,
transferring his burden to his teeth, he
climbed rapidly upward, closely followed by
Tublat.

Up, up he went to the waving pinnacle of a
lofty monarch of the forest where his heavy
pursuer dared not follow him. There he
perched, hurling taunts and insults at the
raging, foaming beast fifty feet below him.

And then Tublat went mad.

With horrifying screams and roars he rushed
to the ground, among the females and
young, sinking his great fangs into a dozen
tiny necks and tearing great pieces from the
backs and breasts of the females who fell
into his clutches.

In the brilliant moonlight Tarzan witnessed
the whole mad carnival of rage. He saw the
females and the young scamper to the
safety of the trees. Then the great bulls in
the center of the arena felt the mighty fangs
of their demented fellow, and with one
accord they melted into the black shadows
of the overhanging forest.

There was but one in the amphitheater
beside Tublat, a belated female running
swiftly toward the tree where Tarzan
perched, and close behind her came the
awful Tublat.

It was Kala, and as quickly as Tarzan saw
that Tublat was gaining on her he dropped
with the rapidity of a falling stone, from
branch to branch, toward his foster mother.

Now she was beneath the overhanging
limbs and close above her crouched
Tarzan, waiting the outcome of the race.

She leaped into the air grasping a low-
hanging branch, but almost over the head of
Tublat, so nearly had he distanced her. She
should have been safe now but there was a
rending, tearing sound, the branch broke
and precipitated her full upon the head of
Tublat, knocking him to the ground.

Both were up in an instant, but as quick as
they had been Tarzan had been quicker, so
that the infuriated bull found himself facing
the man-child who stood between him and
Kala.

Nothing could have suited the fierce beast
better, and with a roar of triumph he leaped
upon the little Lord Greystoke. But his fangs
never closed in that nut brown flesh.

A muscular hand shot out and grasped the
hairy throat, and another plunged a keen
hunting knife a dozen times into the broad
breast. Like lightning the blows fell, and only
ceased when Tarzan felt the limp form
crumple beneath him.

As the body rolled to the ground Tarzan of
the Apes placed his foot upon the neck of
his lifelong enemy and, raising his eyes to
the full moon, threw back his fierce young
head and voiced the wild and terrible cry of
his people.

One by one the tribe swung down from their
arboreal retreats and formed a circle about
Tarzan and his vanquished foe. When they
had all come Tarzan turned toward them.

"I am Tarzan," he cried. "I am a great killer.
Let all respect Tarzan of the Apes and Kala,
his mother. There be none among you as
mighty as Tarzan. Let his enemies beware."

Looking full into the wicked, red eyes of
Kerchak, the young Lord Greystoke beat
upon his mighty breast and screamed out

-38-

once more his shrill cry of defiance.

Chapter 8 The Tree-top Hunter

The morning after the Dum-Dum the tribe
started slowly back through the forest
toward the coast.

The body of Tublat lay where it had fallen,
for the people of Kerchak do not eat their
own dead.

The march was but a leisurely search for
food. Cabbage palm and gray plum, pisang
and scitamine they found in abundance,
with wild pineapple, and occasionally small
mammals, birds, eggs, reptiles, and
insects. The nuts they cracked between
their powerful jaws, or, if too hard, broke by
pounding between stones.

Once old Sabor, crossing their path, sent
them scurrying to the safety of the higher
branches, for if she respected their number
and their sharp fangs, they on their part held
her cruel and mighty ferocity in equal
esteem.

Upon a low-hanging branch sat Tarzan
directly above the majestic, supple body as
it forged silently through the thick jungle. He
hurled a pineapple at the ancient enemy of
his people. The great beast stopped and,
turning, eyed the taunting figure above her.

With an angry lash of her tail she bared her
yellow fangs, curling her great lips in a
hideous snarl that wrinkled her bristling
snout in serried ridges and closed her
wicked eyes to two narrow slits of rage and
hatred.

With back-laid ears she looked straight into
the eyes of Tarzan of the Apes and sounded
her fierce, shrill challenge. And from the
safety of his overhanging limb the ape-child

sent back the fearsome answer of his kind.

For a moment the two eyed each other in
silence, and then the great cat turned into
the jungle, which swallowed her as the
ocean engulfs a tossed pebble.

But into the mind of Tarzan a great plan
sprang. He had killed the fierce Tublat, so
was he not therefore a mighty fighter? Now
would he track down the crafty Sabor and
slay her likewise. He would be a mighty
hunter, also.

At the bottom of his little English heart beat
the great desire to cover his nakedness with
clothes for he had learned from his picture
books that all men were so covered, while
monkeys and apes and every other living
thing went naked.

clothes therefore, must be truly a badge of
greatness; the insignia of the superiority of
man over all other animals, for surely there
could be no other reason for wearing the
hideous things.

Many moons ago, when he had been much
smaller, he had desired the skin of Sabor,
the lioness, or Numa, the lion, or Sheeta,
the leopard to cover his hairless body that
he might no longer resemble hideous
Histah, the snake; but now he was proud of
his sleek skin for it betokened his descent
from a mighty race, and the conflicting
desires to go naked in prideful proof of his
ancestry, or to conform to the customs of his
own kind and wear hideous and
uncomfortable apparel found first one and
then the other in the ascendency.

As the tribe continued their slow way
through the forest after the passing of
Sabor, Tarzan's head was filled with his
great scheme for slaying his enemy, and for
many days thereafter he thought of little

-39-

else.

On this day, however, he presently had
other and more immediate interests to
attract his attention.

Suddenly it became as midnight; the noises
of the jungle ceased; the trees stood
motionless as though in paralyzed
expectancy of some great and imminent
disaster. All nature waited--but not for long.

Faintly, from a distance, came a low, sad
moaning. Nearer and nearer it approached,
mounting louder and louder in volume.

The great trees bent in unison as though
pressed earthward by a mighty hand.
Farther and farther toward the ground they
inclined, and still there was no sound save
the deep and awesome moaning of the
wind.

Then, suddenly, the jungle giants whipped
back, lashing their mighty tops in angry and
deafening protest. A vivid and blinding light
flashed from the whirling, inky clouds
above. The deep cannonade of roaring
thunder belched forth its fearsome
challenge. The deluge came--all hell broke
loose upon the jungle.

The tribe shivering from the cold rain,
huddled at the bases of great trees. The
lightning, darting and flashing through the
blackness, showed wildly waving
branches, whipping streamers and bending
trunks.

Now and again some ancient patriarch of
the woods, rent by a flashing bolt, would
crash in a thousand pieces among the
surrounding trees, carrying down
numberless branches and many smaller
neighbors to add to the tangled confusion of
the tropical jungle.

Branches, great and small, torn away by the
ferocity of the tornado, hurtled through the
wildly waving verdure, carrying death and
destruction to countless unhappy denizens
of the thickly peopled world below.

For hours the fury of the storm continued
without surcease, and still the tribe huddled
close in shivering fear. In constant danger
from falling trunks and branches and
paralyzed by the vivid flashing of lightning
and the bellowing of thunder they crouched
in pitiful misery until the storm passed.

The end was as sudden as the beginning.
The wind ceased, the sun shone forth--
nature smiled once more.

The dripping leaves and branches, and the
moist petals of gorgeous flowers glistened
in the splendor of the returning day. And, so-
-as Nature forgot, her children forgot also.
Busy life went on as it had been before the
darkness and the fright.

But to Tarzan a dawning light had come to
explain the mystery of clothes. How snug he
would have been beneath the heavy coat of
Sabor! And so was added a further
incentive to the adventure.

For several months the tribe hovered near
the beach where stood Tarzan's cabin, and
his studies took up the greater portion of his
time, but always when journeying through
the forest he kept his rope in readiness, and
many were the smaller animals that fell into
the snare of the quick thrown noose.

Once it fell about the short neck of Horta, the
boar, and his mad lunge for freedom
toppled Tarzan from the overhanging limb
where he had lain in wait and from whence
he had launched his sinuous coil.

The mighty tusker turned at the sound of his

-40-

falling body, and, seeing only the easy prey
of a young ape, he lowered his head and
charged madly at the surprised youth.

Tarzan, happily, was uninjured by the fall,
alighting catlike upon all fours far outspread
to take up the shock. He was on his feet in
an instant and, leaping with the agility of the
monkey he was, he gained the safety of a
low limb as Horta, the boar, rushed futilely
beneath.

Thus it was that Tarzan learned by
experience the limitations as well as the
possibilities of his strange weapon.

He lost a long rope on this occasion, but he
knew that had it been Sabor who had thus
dragged him from his perch the outcome
might have been very different, for he would
have lost his life, doubtless, into the
bargain.

It took him many days to braid a new rope,
but when, finally, it was done he went forth
purposely to hunt, and lie in wait among the
dense foliage of a great branch right above
the well-beaten trail that led to water.

Several small animals passed unharmed
beneath him. He did not want such
insignificant game. It would take a strong
animal to test the efficacy of his new
scheme.

At last came she whom Tarzan sought, with
lithe sinews rolling beneath shimmering
hide; fat and glossy came Sabor, the
lioness.

Her great padded feet fell soft and
noiseless on the narrow trail. Her head was
high in ever alert attention; her long tail
moved slowly in sinuous and graceful
undulations.

Nearer and nearer she came to where
Tarzan of the Apes crouched upon his limb,
the coils of his long rope poised ready in his
hand.

Like a thing of bronze, motionless as death,
sat Tarzan. Sabor passed beneath. One
stride beyond she took--a second, a third,
and then the silent coil shot out above her.

For an instant the spreading noose hung
above her head like a great snake, and
then, as she looked upward to detect the
origin of the swishing sound of the rope, it
settled about her neck. With a quick jerk
Tarzan snapped the noose tight about the
glossy throat, and then he dropped the rope
and clung to his support with both hands.

Sabor was trapped.

With a bound the startled beast turned into
the jungle, but Tarzan was not to lose
another rope through the same cause as the
first. He had learned from experience. The
lioness had taken but half her second bound
when she felt the rope tighten about her
neck; her body turned completely over in the
air and she fell with a heavy crash upon her
back. Tarzan had fastened the end of the
rope securely to the trunk of the great tree
on which he sat.

Thus far his plan had worked to perfection,
but when he grasped the rope, bracing
himself behind a crotch of two mighty
branches, he found that dragging the
mighty, struggling, clawing, biting,
screaming mass of iron-muscled fury up to
the tree and hanging her was a very
different proposition.

The weight of old Sabor was immense, and
when she braced her huge paws nothing
less than Tantor, the elephant, himself,
could have budged her.

-41-

The lioness was now back in the path where
she could see the author of the indignity
which had been placed upon her.
Screaming with rage she suddenly
charged, leaping high into the air toward
Tarzan, but when her huge body struck the
limb on which Tarzan had been, Tarzan was
no longer there.

Instead he perched lightly upon a smaller
branch twenty feet above the raging
captive. For a moment Sabor hung half
across the branch, while Tarzan mocked,
and hurled twigs and branches at her
unprotected face.

Presently the beast dropped to the earth
again and Tarzan came quickly to seize the
rope, but Sabor had now found that it was
only a slender cord that held her, and
grasping it in her huge jaws severed it
before Tarzan could tighten the strangling
noose a second time.

Tarzan was much hurt. His well-laid plan
had come to naught, so he sat there
screaming at the roaring creature beneath
him and making mocking grimaces at it.

Sabor paced back and forth beneath the
tree for hours; four times she crouched and
sprang at the dancing sprite above her, but
might as well have clutched at the illusive
wind that murmured through the tree tops.

At last Tarzan tired of the sport, and with a
parting roar of challenge and a well-aimed
ripe fruit that spread soft and sticky over the
snarling face of his enemy, he swung
rapidly through the trees, a hundred feet
above the ground, and in a short time was
among the members of his tribe.

Here he recounted the details of his
adventure, with swelling chest and so
considerable swagger that he quite

impressed even his bitterest enemies,
while Kala fairly danced for joy and pride.

Chapter 9 Man and Man

Tarzan of the Apes lived on in his wild,
jungle existence with little change for
several years, only that he grew stronger
and wiser, and learned from his books
more and more of the strange worlds which
lay somewhere outside his primeval forest.

To him life was never monotonous or stale.
There was always Pisah, the fish, to be
caught in the many streams and the little
lakes, and Sabor, with her ferocious
cousins to keep one ever on the alert and
give zest to every instant that one spent
upon the ground.

Often they hunted him, and more often he
hunted them, but though they never quite
reached him with those cruel, sharp claws
of theirs, yet there were times when one
could scarce have passed a thick leaf
between their talons and his smooth hide.

Quick was Sabor, the lioness, and quick
were Numa and Sheeta, but Tarzan of the
Apes was lightning.

With Tantor, the elephant, he made friends.
How? Ask not. But this is known to the
denizens of the jungle, that on many
moonlight nights Tarzan of the Apes and
Tantor, the elephant, walked together, and
where the way was clear Tarzan rode,
perched high upon Tantor's mighty back.

Many days during these years he spent in
the cabin of his father, where still lay,
untouched, the bones of his parents and the
skeleton of Kala's baby. At eighteen he
read fluently and understood nearly all he
read in the many and varied volumes on the
shelves.

-42-

Also could he write, with printed letters,
rapidly and plainly, but script he had not
mastered, for though there were several
copy books among his treasure, there was
so little written English in the cabin that he
saw no use for bothering with this other
form of writing, though he could read it,
laboriously.

Thus, at eighteen, we find him, an English
lordling, who could speak no English, and
yet who could read and write his native
language. Never had he seen a human
being other than himself, for the little area
traversed by his tribe was watered by no
greater river to bring down the savage
natives of the interior.

High hills shut it off on three sides, the
ocean on the fourth. It was alive with lions
and leopards and poisonous snakes. Its
untouched mazes of matted jungle had as
yet invited no hardy pioneer from the human
beasts beyond its frontier.

But as Tarzan of the Apes sat one day in the
cabin of his father delving into the mysteries
of a new book, the ancient security of his
jungle was broken forever.

At the far eastern confine a strange
cavalcade strung, in single file, over the
brow of a low hill.

In advance were fifty black warriors armed
with slender wooden spears with ends hard
baked over slow fires, and long bows and
poisoned arrows. On their backs were oval
shields, in their noses huge rings, while
from the kinky wool of their heads protruded
tufts of gay feathers.

Across their foreheads were tattooed three
parallel lines of color, and on each breast
three concentric circles. Their yellow teeth
were filed to sharp points, and their great

protruding lips added still further to the low
and bestial brutishness of their
appearance.

Following them were several hundred
women and children, the former bearing
upon their heads great burdens of cooking
pots, household utensils and ivory. In the
rear were a hundred warriors, similar in all
respects to the advance guard.

That they more greatly feared an attack
from the rear than whatever unknown
enemies lurked in their advance was
evidenced by the formation of the column;
and such was the fact, for they were fleeing
from the white man's soldiers who had so
harassed them for rubber and ivory that they
had turned upon their conquerors one day
and massacred a white officer and a small
detachment of his black troops.

For many days they had gorged themselves
on meat, but eventually a stronger body of
troops had come and fallen upon their
village by night to revenge the death of their
comrades.

That night the black soldiers of the white
man had had meat a-plenty, and this little
remnant of a once powerful tribe had slunk
off into the gloomy jungle toward the
unknown, and freedom.

But that which meant freedom and the
pursuit of happiness to these savage blacks
meant consternation and death to many of
the wild denizens of their new home.

For three days the little cavalcade marched
slowly through the heart of this unknown and
untracked forest, until finally, early in the
fourth day, they came upon a little spot near
the banks of a small river, which seemed
less thickly overgrown than any ground they
had yet encountered.

-43-

Here they set to work to build a new village,
and in a month a great clearing had been
made, huts and palisades erected,
plantains, yams and maize planted, and
they had taken up their old life in their new
home. Here there were no white men, no
soldiers, nor any rubber or ivory to be
gathered for cruel and thankless
taskmasters.

Several moons passed by ere the blacks
ventured far into the territory surrounding
their new village. Several had already fallen
prey to old Sabor, and because the jungle
was so infested with these fierce and
bloodthirsty cats, and with lions and
leopards, the ebony warriors hesitated to
trust themselves far from the safety of their
palisades.

But one day, Kulonga, a son of the old king,
Mbonga, wandered far into the dense
mazes to the west. Warily he stepped, his
slender lance ever ready, his long oval
shield firmly grasped in his left hand close to
his sleek ebony body.

At his back his bow, and in the quiver upon
his shield many slim, straight arrows, well
smeared with the thick, dark, tarry
substance that rendered deadly their tiniest
needle prick.

Night found Kulonga far from the palisades
of his father's village, but still headed
westward, and climbing into the fork of a
great tree he fashioned a rude platform and
curled himself for sleep.

Three miles to the west slept the tribe of
Kerchak.

Early the next morning the apes were astir,
moving through the jungle in search of food.
Tarzan, as was his custom, prosecuted his
search in the direction of the cabin so that

by leisurely hunting on the way his stomach
was filled by the time he reached the beach.

The apes scattered by ones, and twos, and
threes in all directions, but ever within sound
of a signal of alarm.

Kala had moved slowly along an elephant
track toward the east, and was busily
engaged in turning over rotted limbs and
logs in search of succulent bugs and fungi,
when the faintest shadow of a strange
noise brought her to startled attention.

For fifty yards before her the trail was
straight, and down this leafy tunnel she saw
the stealthy advancing figure of a strange
and fearful creature.

It was Kulonga.

Kala did not wait to see more, but, turning,
moved rapidly back along the trail. She did
not run; but, after the manner of her kind
when not aroused, sought rather to avoid
than to escape.

Close after her came Kulonga. Here was
meat. He could make a killing and feast well
this day. On he hurried, his spear poised for
the throw.

At a turning of the trail he came in sight of
her again upon another straight stretch. His
spear hand went far back the muscles
rolled, lightning-like, beneath the sleek
hide. Out shot the arm, and the spear sped
toward Kala.

A poor cast. It but grazed her side.

With a cry of rage and pain the she-ape
turned upon her tormentor. In an instant the
trees were crashing beneath the weight of
her hurrying fellows, swinging rapidly
toward the scene of trouble in answer to

-44-

Kala's scream.

As she charged, Kulonga unslung his bow
and fitted an arrow with almost unthinkable
quickness. Drawing the shaft far back he
drove the poisoned missile straight into the
heart of the great anthropoid.

With a horrid scream Kala plunged forward
upon her face before the astonished
members of her tribe.

Roaring and shrieking the apes dashed
toward Kulonga, but that wary savage was
fleeing down the trail like a frightened
antelope.

He knew something of the ferocity of these
wild, hairy men, and his one desire was to
put as many miles between himself and
them as he possibly could.

They followed him, racing through the trees,
for a long distance, but finally one by one
they abandoned the chase and returned to
the scene of the tragedy.

None of them had ever seen a man before,
other than Tarzan, and so they wondered
vaguely what strange manner of creature it
might be that had invaded their jungle.

On the far beach by the little cabin Tarzan
heard the faint echoes of the conflict and
knowing that something was seriously
amiss among the tribe he hastened rapidly
toward the direction of the sound.

When he arrived he found the entire tribe
gathered jabbering about the dead body of
his slain mother.

Tarzan's grief and anger were unbounded.
He roared out his hideous challenge time
and again. He beat upon his great chest
with his clenched fists, and then he fell upon

the body of Kala and sobbed out the pitiful
sorrowing of his lonely heart.

To lose the only creature in all his world who
ever had manifested love and affection for
him was the greatest tragedy he had ever
known.

What though Kala was a fierce and hideous
ape! To Tarzan she had been kind, she had
been beautiful.

Upon her he had lavished, unknown to
himself, all the reverence and respect and
love that a normal English boy feels for his
own mother. He had never known another,
and so to Kala was given, though mutely, all
that would have belonged to the fair and
lovely Lady Alice had she lived.

After the first outburst of grief Tarzan
controlled himself, and questioning the
members of the tribe who had witnessed
the killing of Kala he learned all that their
meager vocabulary could convey.

It was enough, however, for his needs. It
told him of a strange, hairless, black ape
with feathers growing upon its head, who
launched death from a slender branch, and
then ran, with the fleetness of Bara, the
deer, toward the rising sun.

Tarzan waited no longer, but leaping into
the branches of the trees sped rapidly
through the forest. He knew the windings of
the elephant trail along which Kala's
murderer had flown, and so he cut straight
through the jungle to intercept the black
warrior who was evidently following the
tortuous detours of the trail.

At his side was the hunting knife of his
unknown sire, and across his shoulders the
coils of his own long rope. In an hour he
struck the trail again, and coming to earth

-45-

examined the soil minutely.

In the soft mud on the bank of a tiny rivulet he
found footprints such as he alone in all the
jungle had ever made, but much larger than
his. His heart beat fast. Could it be that he
was trailing a man--one of his own race?

There were two sets of imprints pointing in
opposite directions. So his quarry had
already passed on his return along the trail.
As he examined the newer spoor a tiny
particle of earth toppled from the outer edge
of one of the footprints to the bottom of its
shallow depression--ah, the trail was very
fresh, his prey must have but scarcely
passed.

Tarzan swung himself to the trees once
more, and with swift noiselessness sped
along high above the trail.

He had covered barely a mile when he
came upon the black warrior standing in a
little open space. In his hand was his
slender bow to which he had fitted one of
his death dealing arrows.

Opposite him across the little clearing stood
Horta, the boar, with lowered head and
foam flecked tucks, ready to charge.

Tarzan looked with wonder upon the
strange creature beneath him--so like him
in form and yet so different in face and
color. His books had portrayed the negro,
but how different had been the dull, dead
print to this sleek thing of ebony, pulsing
with life.

As the man stood there with taut drawn bow
Tarzan recognized him not so much the
negro as the archer of his picture book

A stands for Archer

How wonderful! Tarzan almost betrayed his
presence in the deep excitement of his
discovery.

But things were commencing to happen
below him. The sinewy black arm had
drawn the shaft far back; Horta, the boar,
was charging, and then the black released
the little poisoned arrow, and Tarzan saw it
fly with the quickness of thought and lodge
in the bristling neck of the boar.

Scarcely had the shaft left his bow ere
Kulonga had fitted another to it, but Horta,
the boar, was upon him so quickly that he
had no time to discharge it. With a bound the
black leaped entirely over the rushing beast
and turning with incredible swiftness
planted a second arrow in Horta's back.

Then Kulonga sprang into a near-by tree.

Horta wheeled to charge his enemy once
more; a dozen steps he took, then he
staggered and fell upon his side. For a
moment his muscles stiffened and relaxed
convulsively, then he lay still.

Kulonga came down from his tree.

With a knife that hung at his side he cut
several large pieces from the boar's body,
and in the center of the trail he built a fire,
cooking and eating as much as he wanted.
The rest he left where it had fallen.

Tarzan was an interested spectator. His
desire to kill burned fiercely in his wild
breast, but his desire to learn was even
greater. He would follow this savage
creature for a while and know from whence
he came. He could kill him at his leisure
later, when the bow and deadly arrows
were laid aside.

When Kulonga had finished his repast and

-46-

disappeared beyond a near turning of the
path, Tarzan dropped quietly to the ground.
With his knife he severed many strips of
meat from Horta's carcass, but he did not
cook them.

He had seen fire, but only when Ara, the
lightning, had destroyed some great tree.
That any creature of the jungle could
produce the red-and-yellow fangs which
devoured wood and left nothing but fine
dust surprised Tarzan greatly, and why the
black warrior had ruined his delicious
repast by plunging it into the blighting heat
was quite beyond him. Possibly Ara was a
friend with whom the Archer was sharing
his food.

But, be that as it may, Tarzan would not ruin
good meat in any such foolish manner, so
he gobbled down a great quantity of the raw
flesh, burying the balance of the carcass
beside the trail where he could find it upon
his return.

And then Lord Greystoke wiped his greasy
fingers upon his naked thighs and took up
the trail of Kulonga, the son of Mbonga, the
king; while in far-off London another Lord
Greystoke, the younger brother of the real
Lord Greystoke's father, sent back his
chops to the club's chef because they were
underdone, and when he had finished his
repast he dipped his finger-ends into a
silver bowl of scented water and dried them
upon a piece of snowy damask.

All day Tarzan followed Kulonga, hovering
above him in the trees like some malign
spirit. Twice more he saw him hurl his
arrows of destruction--once at Dango, the
hyena, and again at Manu, the monkey. In
each instance the animal died almost
instantly, for Kulonga's poison was very
fresh and very deadly.

Tarzan thought much on this wondrous
method of slaying as he swung slowly along
at a safe distance behind his quarry. He
knew that alone the tiny prick of the arrow
could not so quickly dispatch these wild
things of the jungle, who were often torn
and scratched and gored in a frightful
manner as they fought with their jungle
neighbors, yet as often recovered as not.

No, there was something mysterious
connected with these tiny slivers of wood
which could bring death by a mere scratch.
He must look into the matter.

That night Kulonga slept in the crotch of a
mighty tree and far above him crouched
Tarzan of the Apes.

When Kulonga awoke he found that his bow
and arrows had disappeared. The black
warrior was furious and frightened, but
more frightened than furious. He searched
the ground below the tree, and he searched
the tree above the ground; but there was no
sign of either bow or arrows or of the
nocturnal marauder.

Kulonga was panic-stricken. His spear he
had hurled at Kala and had not recovered;
and, now that his bow and arrows were
gone, he was defenseless except for a
single knife. His only hope lay in reaching
the village of Mbonga as quickly as his legs
would carry him.

That he was not far from home he was
certain, so he took the trail at a rapid trot.

From a great mass of impenetrable foliage
a few yards away emerged Tarzan of the
Apes to swing quietly in his wake.

Kulonga's bow and arrows were securely
tied high in the top of a giant tree from which
a patch of bark had been removed by a

-47-

sharp knife near to the ground, and a branch
half cut through and left hanging about fifty
feet higher up. Thus Tarzan blazed the
forest trails and marked his caches.

As Kulonga continued his journey Tarzan
closed on him until he traveled almost over
the black's head. His rope he now held
coiled in his right hand; he was almost
ready for the kill.

The moment was delayed only because
Tarzan was anxious to ascertain the black
warrior's destination, and presently he was
rewarded, for they came suddenly in view
of a great clearing, at one end of which lay
many strange lairs.

Tarzan was directly over Kulonga, as he
made the discovery. The forest ended
abruptly and beyond lay two hundred yards
of planted fields between the jungle and the
village.

Tarzan must act quickly or his prey would be
gone; but Tarzan's life training left so little
space between decision and action when
an emergency confronted him that there
was not even room for the shadow of a
thought between.

So it was that as Kulonga emerged from the
shadow of the jungle a slender coil of rope
sped sinuously above him from the lowest
branch of a mighty tree directly upon the
edge of the fields of Mbonga, and ere the
king's son had taken a half dozen steps into
the clearing a quick noose tightened about
his neck.

So quickly did Tarzan of the Apes drag
back his prey that Kulonga's cry of alarm
was throttled in his windpipe. Hand over
hand Tarzan drew the struggling black until
he had him hanging by his neck in mid-air;
then Tarzan climbed to a larger branch

drawing the still threshing victim well up into
the sheltering verdure of the tree.

Here he fastened the rope securely to a
stout branch, and then, descending,
plunged his hunting knife into Kulonga's
heart. Kala was avenged.

Tarzan examined the black minutely, for he
had never seen any other human being. The
knife with its sheath and belt caught his eye;
he appropriated them. A copper anklet also
took his fancy, and this he transferred to his
own leg.

He examined and admired the tattooing on
the forehead and breast. He marveled at the
sharp filed teeth. He investigated and
appropriated the feathered headdress, and
then he prepared to get down to business,
for Tarzan of the Apes was hungry, and
here was meat; meat of the kill, which
jungle ethics permitted him to eat.

How may we judge him, by what standards,
this ape-man with the heart and head and
body of an English gentleman, and the
training of a wild beast?

Tublat, whom he had hated and who had
hated him, he had killed in a fair fight, and
yet never had the thought of eating Tublat's
flesh entered his head. It could have been
as revolting to him as is cannibalism to us.

But who was Kulonga that he might not be
eaten as fairly as Horta, the boar, or Bara,
the deer? Was he not simply another of the
countless wild things of the jungle who
preyed upon one another to satisfy the
cravings of hunger?

Suddenly, a strange doubt stayed his hand.
Had not his books taught him that he was a
man? And was not The Archer a man, also?

-48-

Did men eat men? Alas, he did not know.
Why, then, this hesitancy! Once more he
essayed the effort, but a qualm of nausea
overwhelmed him. He did not understand.

All he knew was that he could not eat the
flesh of this black man, and thus hereditary
instinct, ages old, usurped the functions of
his untaught mind and saved him from
transgressing a worldwide law of whose
very existence he was ignorant.

Quickly he lowered Kulonga's body to the
ground, removed the noose, and took to the
trees again.

Chapter 10 The Fear-Phantom

From a lofty perch Tarzan viewed the village
of thatched huts across the intervening
plantation.

He saw that at one point the forest touched
the village, and to this spot he made his
way, lured by a fever of curiosity to behold
animals of his own kind, and to learn more
of their ways and view the strange lairs in
which they lived.

His savage life among the fierce wild brutes
of the jungle left no opening for any thought
that these could be aught else than
enemies. Similarity of form led him into no
erroneous conception of the welcome that
would be accorded him should he be
discovered by these, the first of his own
kind he had ever seen.

Tarzan of the Apes was no sentimentalist.
He knew nothing of the brotherhood of man.
All things outside his own tribe were his
deadly enemies, with the few exceptions of
which Tantor, the elephant, was a marked
example.

And he realized all this without malice or

hatred. To kill was the law of the wild world
he knew. Few were his primitive pleasures,
but the greatest of these was to hunt and kill,
and so he accorded to others the right to
cherish the same desires as he, even
though he himself might be the object of
their hunt.

His strange life had left him neither morose
nor bloodthirsty. That he joyed in killing, and
that he killed with a joyous laugh upon his
handsome lips betokened no innate cruelty.
He killed for food most often, but, being a
man, he sometimes killed for pleasure, a
thing which no other animal does; for it has
remained for man alone among all
creatures to kill senselessly and wantonly
for the mere pleasure of inflicting suffering
and death.

And when he killed for revenge, or in self-
defense, he did that also without hysteria,
for it was a very businesslike proceeding
which admitted of no levity.

So it was that now, as he cautiously
approached the village of Mbonga, he was
quite prepared either to kill or be killed
should he be discovered. He proceeded
with unwonted stealth, for Kulonga had
taught him great respect for the little sharp
splinters of wood which dealt death so
swiftly and unerringly.

At length he came to a great tree, heavy
laden with thick foliage and loaded with
pendant loops of giant creepers. From this
almost impenetrable bower above the
village he crouched, looking down upon the
scene below him, wondering over every
feature of this new, strange life.

There were naked children running and
playing in the village street. There were
women grinding dried plantain in crude
stone mortars, while others were fashioning

-49-

cakes from the powdered flour. Out in the
fields he could see still other women
hoeing, weeding, or gathering.

All wore strange protruding girdles of dried
grass about their hips and many were
loaded with brass and copper anklets,
armlets and bracelets. Around many a
dusky neck hung curiously coiled strands of
wire, while several were further
ornamented by huge nose rings.

Tarzan of the Apes looked with growing
wonder at these strange creatures. Dozing
in the shade he saw several men, while at
the extreme outskirts of the clearing he
occasionally caught glimpses of armed
warriors apparently guarding the village
against surprise from an attacking enemy.

He noticed that the women alone worked.
Nowhere was there evidence of a man
tilling the fields or performing any of the
homely duties of the village.

Finally his eyes rested upon a woman
directly beneath him.

Before her was a small cauldron standing
over a low fire and in it bubbled a thick,
reddish, tarry mass. On one side of her lay a
quantity of wooden arrows the points of
which she dipped into the seething
substance, then laying them upon a narrow
rack of boughs which stood upon her other
side.

Tarzan of the Apes was fascinated. Here
was the secret of the terrible
destructiveness of The Archer's tiny
missiles. He noted the extreme care which
the woman took that none of the matter
should touch her hands, and once when a
particle spattered upon one of her fingers
he saw her plunge the member into a vessel
of water and quickly rub the tiny stain away

with a handful of leaves.

Tarzan knew nothing of poison, but his
shrewd reasoning told him that it was this
deadly stuff that killed, and not the little
arrow, which was merely the messenger
that carried it into the body of its victim.

How he should like to have more of those
little death-dealing slivers. If the woman
would only leave her work for an instant he
could drop down, gather up a handful, and
be back in the tree again before she drew
three breaths.

As he was trying to think out some plan to
distract her attention he heard a wild cry
from across the clearing. He looked and
saw a black warrior standing beneath the
very tree in which he had killed the murderer
of Kala an hour before.

The fellow was shouting and waving his
spear above his head. Now and again he
would point to something on the ground
before him.

The village was in an uproar instantly.
Armed men rushed from the interior of many
a hut and raced madly across the clearing
toward the excited sentry. After them
trooped the old men, and the women and
children until, in a moment, the village was
deserted.

Tarzan of the Apes knew that they had
found the body of his victim, but that
interested him far less than the fact that no
one remained in the village to prevent his
taking a supply of the arrows which lay
below him.

Quickly and noiselessly he dropped to the
ground beside the cauldron of poison. For a
moment he stood motionless, his quick,
bright eyes scanning the interior of the

-50-

palisade.

No one was in sight. His eyes rested upon
the open doorway of a nearby hut. He would
take a look within, thought Tarzan, and so,
cautiously, he approached the low thatched
building.

For a moment he stood without, listening
intently. There was no sound, and he glided
into the semi-darkness of the interior.

Weapons hung against the walls--long
spears, strangely shaped knives, a couple
of narrow shields. In the center of the room
was a cooking pot, and at the far end a litter
of dry grasses covered by woven mats
which evidently served the owners as beds
and bedding. Several human skulls lay upon
the floor.

Tarzan of the Apes felt of each article,
hefted the spears, smelled of them, for he
"saw" largely through his sensitive and
highly trained nostrils. He determined to
own one of these long, pointed sticks, but
he could not take one on this trip because of
the arrows he meant to carry.

As he took each article from the walls, he
placed it in a pile in the center of the room.
On top of all he placed the cooking pot,
inverted, and on top of this he laid one of the
grinning skulls, upon which he fastened the
headdress of the dead Kulonga.

Then he stood back, surveyed his work, and
grinned. Tarzan of the Apes enjoyed a
joke.

But now he heard, outside, the sounds of
many voices, and long mournful howls, and
mighty wailing. He was startled. Had he
remained too long? Quickly he reached the
doorway and peered down the village street
toward the village gate.

The natives were not yet in sight, though he
could plainly hear them approaching across
the plantation. They must be very near.

Like a flash he sprang across the opening
to the pile of arrows. Gathering up all he
could carry under one arm, he overturned
the seething cauldron with a kick, and
disappeared into the foliage above just as
the first of the returning natives entered the
gate at the far end of the village street. Then
he turned to watch the proceeding below,
poised like some wild bird ready to take
swift wing at the first sign of danger.

The natives filed up the street, four of them
bearing the dead body of Kulonga. Behind
trailed the women, uttering strange cries
and weird lamentation. On they came to the
portals of Kulonga's hut, the very one in
which Tarzan had wrought his
depredations.

Scarcely had half a dozen entered the
building ere they came rushing out in wild,
jabbering confusion. The others hastened
to gather about. There was much excited
gesticulating, pointing, and chattering; then
several of the warriors approached and
peered within.

Finally an old fellow with many ornaments of
metal about his arms and legs, and a
necklace of dried human hands depending
upon his chest, entered the hut.

It was Mbonga, the king, father of Kulonga.

For a few moments all was silent. Then
Mbonga emerged, a look of mingled wrath
and superstitious fear writ upon his hideous
countenance. He spoke a few words to the
assembled warriors, and in an instant the
men were flying through the little village
searching minutely every hut and corner
within the palisades.

-51-

Scarcely had the search commenced than
the overturned cauldron was discovered,
and with it the theft of the poisoned arrows.
Nothing more they found, and it was a
thoroughly awed and frightened group of
savages which huddled around their king a
few moments later.

Mbonga could explain nothing of the
strange events that had taken place. The
finding of the still warm body of Kulonga--
on the very verge of their fields and within
easy earshot of the village--knifed and
stripped at the door of his father's home,
was in itself sufficiently mysterious, but
these last awesome discoveries within the
village, within the dead Kulonga's own hut,
filled their hearts with dismay, and conjured
in their poor brains only the most frightful of
superstitious explanations.

They stood in little groups, talking in low
tones, and ever casting affrighted glances
behind them from their great rolling eyes.

Tarzan of the Apes watched them for a
while from his lofty perch in the great tree.
There was much in their demeanor which he
could not understand, for of superstition he
was ignorant, and of fear of any kind he had
but a vague conception.

The sun was high in the heavens. Tarzan
had not broken fast this day, and it was
many miles to where lay the toothsome
remains of Horta the boar.

So he turned his back upon the village of
Mbonga and melted away into the leafy
fastness of the forest.

Chapter 11 "King of the Apes"

It was not yet dark when he reached the
tribe, though he stopped to exhume and
devour the remains of the wild boar he had

cached the preceding day, and again to
take Kulonga's bow and arrows from the
tree top in which he had hidden them.

It was a well-laden Tarzan who dropped
from the branches into the midst of the tribe
of Kerchak.

With swelling chest he narrated the glories
of his adventure and exhibited the spoils of
conquest.

Kerchak grunted and turned away, for he
was jealous of this strange member of his
band. In his little evil brain he sought for
some excuse to wreak his hatred upon
Tarzan.

The next day Tarzan was practicing with his
bow and arrows at the first gleam of dawn.
At first he lost nearly every bolt he shot, but
finally he learned to guide the little shafts
with fair accuracy, and ere a month had
passed he was no mean shot; but his
proficiency had cost him nearly his entire
supply of arrows.

The tribe continued to find the hunting good
in the vicinity of the beach, and so Tarzan of
the Apes varied his archery practice with
further investigation of his father's choice
though little store of books.

It was during this period that the young
English lord found hidden in the back of one
of the cupboards in the cabin a small metal
box. The key was in the lock, and a few
moments of investigation and
experimentation were rewarded with the
successful opening of the receptacle.

In it he found a faded photograph of a
smooth faced young man, a golden locket
studded with diamonds, linked to a small
gold chain, a few letters and a small book.

-52-

Tarzan examined these all minutely.

The photograph he liked most of all, for the
eyes were smiling, and the face was open
and frank. It was his father.

The locket, too, took his fancy, and he
placed the chain about his neck in imitation
of the ornamentation he had seen to be so
common among the black men he had
visited. The brilliant stones gleamed
strangely against his smooth, brown hide.

The letters he could scarcely decipher for he
had learned little or nothing of script, so he
put them back in the box with the
photograph and turned his attention to the
book.

This was almost entirely filled with fine
script, but while the little bugs were all
familiar to him, their arrangement and the
combinations in which they occurred were
strange, and entirely incomprehensible.

Tarzan had long since learned the use of the
dictionary, but much to his sorrow and
perplexity it proved of no avail to him in this
emergency. Not a word of all that was writ in
the book could he find, and so he put it back
in the metal box, but with a determination to
work out the mysteries of it later on.

Little did he know that this book held
between its covers the key to his origin--the
answer to the strange riddle of his strange
life. It was the diary of John Clayton, Lord
Greystoke--kept in French, as had always
been his custom.

Tarzan replaced the box in the cupboard,
but always thereafter he carried the
features of the strong, smiling face of his
father in his heart, and in his head a fixed
determination to solve the mystery of the
strange words in the little black book.

At present he had more important business
in hand, for his supply of arrows was
exhausted, and he must needs journey to
the black men's village and renew it.

Early the following morning he set out, and,
traveling rapidly, he came before midday to
the clearing. Once more he took up his
position in the great tree, and, as before, he
saw the women in the fields and the village
street, and the cauldron of bubbling poison
directly beneath him.

For hours he lay awaiting his opportunity to
drop down unseen and gather up the arrows
for which he had come; but nothing now
occurred to call the villagers away from their
homes. The day wore on, and still Tarzan of
the Apes crouched above the unsuspecting
woman at the cauldron.

Presently the workers in the fields returned.
The hunting warriors emerged from the
forest, and when all were within the
palisade the gates were closed and barred.

Many cooking pots were now in evidence
about the village. Before each hut a woman
presided over a boiling stew, while little
cakes of plantain, and cassava puddings
were to be seen on every hand.

Suddenly there came a hail from the edge
of the clearing.

Tarzan looked.

It was a party of belated hunters returning
from the north, and among them they half
led, half carried a struggling animal.

As they approached the village the gates
were thrown open to admit them, and then,
as the people saw the victim of the chase, a
savage cry rose to the heavens, for the
quarry was a man.

-53-

As he was dragged, still resisting, into the
village street, the women and children set
upon him with sticks and stones, and
Tarzan of the Apes, young and savage
beast of the jungle, wondered at the cruel
brutality of his own kind.

Sheeta, the leopard, alone of all the jungle
folk, tortured his prey. The ethics of all the
others meted a quick and merciful death to
their victims.

Tarzan had learned from his books but
scattered fragments of the ways of human
beings.

When he had followed Kulonga through the
forest he had expected to come to a city of
strange houses on wheels, puffing clouds
of black smoke from a huge tree stuck in the
roof of one of them--or to a sea covered
with mighty floating buildings which he had
learned were called, variously, ships and
boats and steamers and craft.

He had been sorely disappointed with the
poor little village of the blacks, hidden away
in his own jungle, and with not a single
house as large as his own cabin upon the
distant beach.

He saw that these people were more
wicked than his own apes, and as savage
and cruel as Sabor, herself. Tarzan began
to hold his own kind in low esteem.

Now they had tied their poor victim to a
great post near the center of the village,
directly before Mbonga's hut, and here they
formed a dancing, yelling circle of warriors
about him, alive with flashing knives and
menacing spears.

In a larger circle squatted the women,
yelling and beating upon drums. It reminded
Tarzan of the Dum-Dum, and so he knew

what to expect. He wondered if they would
spring upon their meat while it was still alive.
The Apes did not do such things as that.

The circle of warriors about the cringing
captive drew closer and closer to their prey
as they danced in wild and savage abandon
to the maddening music of the drums.
Presently a spear reached out and pricked
the victim. It was the signal for fifty others.

Eyes, ears, arms and legs were pierced;
every inch of the poor writhing body that did
not cover a vital organ became the target of
the cruel lancers.

The women and children shrieked their
delight.

The warriors licked their hideous lips in
anticipation of the feast to come, and vied
with one another in the savagery and
loathsomeness of the cruel indignities with
which they tortured the still conscious
prisoner.

Then it was that Tarzan of the Apes saw his
chance. All eyes were fixed upon the thrilling
spectacle at the stake. The light of day had
given place to the darkness of a moonless
night, and only the fires in the immediate
vicinity of the orgy had been kept alight to
cast a restless glow upon the restless
scene.

Gently the lithe boy dropped to the soft earth
at the end of the village street. Quickly he
gathered up the arrows--all of them this
time, for he had brought a number of long
fibers to bind them into a bundle.

Without haste he wrapped them securely,
and then, ere he turned to leave, the devil of
capriciousness entered his heart. He
looked about for some hint of a wild prank
to play upon these strange, grotesque

-54-

creatures that they might be again aware of
his presence among them.

Dropping his bundle of arrows at the foot of
the tree, Tarzan crept among the shadows
at the side of the street until he came to the
same hut he had entered on the occasion of
his first visit.

Inside all was darkness, but his groping
hands soon found the object for which he
sought, and without further delay he turned
again toward the door.

He had taken but a step, however, ere his
quick ear caught the sound of approaching
footsteps immediately without. In another
instant the figure of a woman darkened the
entrance of the hut.

Tarzan drew back silently to the far wall, and
his hand sought the long, keen hunting knife
of his father. The woman came quickly to
the center of the hut. There she paused for
an instant feeling about with her hands for
the thing she sought. Evidently it was not in
its accustomed place, for she explored ever
nearer and nearer the wall where Tarzan
stood.

So close was she now that the ape-man felt
the animal warmth of her naked body. Up
went the hunting knife, and then the woman
turned to one side and soon a guttural "ah"
proclaimed that her search had at last been
successful.

Immediately she turned and left the hut, and
as she passed through the doorway Tarzan
saw that she carried a cooking pot in her
hand.

He followed closely after her, and as he
reconnoitered from the shadows of the
doorway he saw that all the women of the
village were hastening to and from the

various huts with pots and kettles. These
they were filling with water and placing over
a number of fires near the stake where the
dying victim now hung, an inert and bloody
mass of suffering.

Choosing a moment when none seemed
near, Tarzan hastened to his bundle of
arrows beneath the great tree at the end of
the village street. As on the former occasion
he overthrew the cauldron before leaping,
sinuous and catlike, into the lower branches
of the forest giant.

Silently he climbed to a great height until he
found a point where he could look through a
leafy opening upon the scene beneath him.

The women were now preparing the
prisoner for their cooking pots, while the
men stood about resting after the fatigue of
their mad revel. Comparative quiet reigned
in the village.

Tarzan raised aloft the thing he had pilfered
from the hut, and, with aim made true by
years of fruit and coconut throwing,
launched it toward the group of savages.

Squarely among them it fell, striking one of
the warriors full upon the head and felling
him to the ground. Then it rolled among the
women and stopped beside the half-
butchered thing they were preparing to
feast upon.

All gazed in consternation at it for an instant,
and then, with one accord, broke and ran
for their huts.

It was a grinning human skull which looked
up at them from the ground. The dropping of
the thing out of the open sky was a miracle
well aimed to work upon their superstitious
fears.

-55-

Thus Tarzan of the Apes left them filled with
terror at this new manifestation of the
presence of some unseen and unearthly evil
power which lurked in the forest about their
village.

Later, when they discovered the overturned
cauldron, and that once more their arrows
had been pilfered, it commenced to dawn
upon them that they had offended some
great god by placing their village in this part
of the jungle without propitiating him. From
then on an offering of food was daily placed
below the great tree from whence the
arrows had disappeared in an effort to
conciliate the mighty one.

But the seed of fear was deep sown, and
had he but known it, Tarzan of the Apes had
laid the foundation for much future misery
for himself and his tribe.

That night he slept in the forest not far from
the village, and early the next morning set
out slowly on his homeward march, hunting
as he traveled. Only a few berries and an
occasional grub worm rewarded his
search, and he was half famished when,
looking up from a log he had been rooting
beneath, he saw Sabor, the lioness,
standing in the center of the trail not twenty
paces from him.

The great yellow eyes were fixed upon him
with a wicked and baleful gleam, and the
red tongue licked the longing lips as Sabor
crouched, worming her stealthy way with
belly flattened against the earth.

Tarzan did not attempt to escape. He
welcomed the opportunity for which, in fact,
he had been searching for days past, now
that he was armed with something more
than a rope of grass.

Quickly he unslung his bow and fitted a well-

daubed arrow, and as Sabor sprang, the
tiny missile leaped to meet her in mid-air. At
the same instant Tarzan of the Apes
jumped to one side, and as the great cat
struck the ground beyond him another
death-tipped arrow sunk deep into Sabor's
loin.

With a mighty roar the beast turned and
charged once more, only to be met with a
third arrow full in one eye; but this time she
was too close to the ape-man for the latter
to sidestep the onrushing body.

Tarzan of the Apes went down beneath the
great body of his enemy, but with gleaming
knife drawn and striking home. For a
moment they lay there, and then Tarzan
realized that the inert mass lying upon him
was beyond power ever again to injure man
or ape.

With difficulty he wriggled from beneath the
great weight, and as he stood erect and
gazed down upon the trophy of his skill, a
mighty wave of exultation swept over him.

With swelling breast, he placed a foot upon
the body of his powerful enemy, and
throwing back his fine young head, roared
out the awful challenge of the victorious bull
ape.

The forest echoed to the savage and
triumphant paean. Birds fell still, and the
larger animals and beasts of prey slunk
stealthily away, for few there were of all the
jungle who sought for trouble with the great
anthropoids.

And in London another Lord Greystoke was
speaking to his kind in the House of Lords,
but none trembled at the sound of his soft
voice.

Sabor proved unsavory eating even to

-56-

Tarzan of the Apes, but hunger served as a
most efficacious disguise to toughness and
rank taste, and ere long, with well-filled
stomach, the ape-man was ready to sleep
again. First, however, he must remove the
hide, for it was as much for this as for any
other purpose that he had desired to
destroy Sabor.

Deftly he removed the great pelt, for he had
practiced often on smaller animals. When
the task was finished he carried his trophy
to the fork of a high tree, and there, curling
himself securely in a crotch, he fell into deep
and dreamless slumber.

What with loss of sleep, arduous exercise,
and a full belly, Tarzan of the Apes slept the
sun around, awakening about noon of the
following day. He straightway repaired to
the carcass of Sabor, but was angered to
find the bones picked clean by other hungry
denizens of the jungle.

Half an hour's leisurely progress through the
forest brought to sight a young deer, and
before the little creature knew that an enemy
was near a tiny arrow had lodged in its
neck.

So quickly the virus worked that at the end
of a dozen leaps the deer plunged headlong
into the undergrowth, dead. Again did
Tarzan feast well, but this time he did not
sleep.

Instead, he hastened on toward the point
where he had left the tribe, and when he had
found them proudly exhibited the skin of
Sabor, the lioness.

"Look!" he cried, "Apes of Kerchak. See
what Tarzan, the mighty killer, has done.
Who else among you has ever killed one of
Numa's people? Tarzan is mightiest
amongst you for Tarzan is no ape. Tarzan

is--" But here he stopped, for in the
language of the anthropoids there was no
word for man, and Tarzan could only write
the word in English; he could not pronounce
it.

The tribe had gathered about to look upon
the proof of his wondrous prowess, and to
listen to his words.

Only Kerchak hung back, nursing his hatred
and his rage.

Suddenly something snapped in the wicked
little brain of the anthropoid. With a frightful
roar the great beast sprang among the
assemblage.

Biting, and striking with his huge hands, he
killed and maimed a dozen ere the balance
could escape to the upper terraces of the
forest.

Frothing and shrieking in the insanity of his
fury, Kerchak looked about for the object of
his greatest hatred, and there, upon a near-
by limb, he saw him sitting.

"Come down, Tarzan, great killer," cried
Kerchak. "Come down and feel the fangs of
a greater! Do mighty fighters fly to the trees
at the first approach of danger?" And then
Kerchak emitted the volleying challenge of
his kind.

Quietly Tarzan dropped to the ground.
Breathlessly the tribe watched from their
lofty perches as Kerchak, still roaring,
charged the relatively puny figure.

Nearly seven feet stood Kerchak on his
short legs. His enormous shoulders were
bunched and rounded with huge muscles.
The back of his short neck was as a single
lump of iron sinew which bulged beyond the
base of his skull, so that his head seemed

-57-

like a small ball protruding from a huge
mountain of flesh.

His back-drawn, snarling lips exposed his
great fighting fangs, and his little, wicked,
blood-shot eyes gleamed in horrid
reflection of his madness.

Awaiting him stood Tarzan, himself a
mighty muscled animal, but his six feet of
height and his great rolling sinews seemed
pitifully inadequate to the ordeal which
awaited them.

His bow and arrows lay some distance
away where he had dropped them while
showing Sabor's hide to his fellow apes, so
that he confronted Kerchak now with only
his hunting knife and his superior intellect to
offset the ferocious strength of his enemy.

As his antagonist came roaring toward him,
Lord Greystoke tore his long knife from its
sheath, and with an answering challenge as
horrid and bloodcurdling as that of the beast
he faced, rushed swiftly to meet the attack.
He was too shrewd to allow those long hairy
arms to encircle him, and just as their
bodies were about to crash together,
Tarzan of the Apes grasped one of the huge
wrists of his assailant, and, springing lightly
to one side, drove his knife to the hilt into
Kerchak's body, below the heart.

Before he could wrench the blade free
again, the bull's quick lunge to seize him in
those awful arms had torn the weapon from
Tarzan's grasp.

Kerchak aimed a terrific blow at the ape-
man's head with the flat of his hand, a blow
which, had it landed, might easily have
crushed in the side of Tarzan's skull.

The man was too quick, and, ducking
beneath it, himself delivered a mighty one,

with clenched fist, in the pit of Kerchak's
stomach.

The ape was staggered, and what with the
mortal wound in his side had almost
collapsed, when, with one mighty effort he
rallied for an instant--just long enough to
enable him to wrest his arm free from
Tarzan's grasp and close in a terrific clinch
with his wiry opponent.

Straining the ape-man close to him, his
great jaws sought Tarzan's throat, but the
young lord's sinewy fingers were at
Kerchak's own before the cruel fangs could
close on the sleek brown skin.

Thus they struggled, the one to crush out his
opponent's life with those awful teeth, the
other to close forever the windpipe beneath
his strong grasp while he held the snarling
mouth from him.

The greater strength of the ape was slowly
prevailing, and the teeth of the straining
beast were scarce an inch from Tarzan's
throat when, with a shuddering tremor, the
great body stiffened for an instant and then
sank limply to the ground.

Kerchak was dead.

Withdrawing the knife that had so often
rendered him master of far mightier
muscles than his own, Tarzan of the Apes
placed his foot upon the neck of his
vanquished enemy, and once again, loud
through the forest rang the fierce, wild cry of
the conqueror.

And thus came the young Lord Greystoke
into the kingship of the Apes.

Chapter 12 Man's Reason

There was one of the tribe of Tarzan who

-58-

questioned his authority, and that was
Terkoz, the son of Tublat, but he so feared
the keen knife and the deadly arrows of his
new lord that he confined the manifestation
of his objections to petty disobediences
and irritating mannerisms; Tarzan knew,
however, that he but waited his opportunity
to wrest the kingship from him by some
sudden stroke of treachery, and so he was
ever on his guard against surprise.

For months the life of the little band went on
much as it had before, except that Tarzan's
greater intelligence and his ability as a
hunter were the means of providing for them
more bountifully than ever before. Most of
them, therefore, were more than content
with the change in rulers.

Tarzan led them by night to the fields of the
black men, and there, warned by their
chief's superior wisdom, they ate only what
they required, nor ever did they destroy
what they could not eat, as is the way of
Manu, the monkey, and of most apes.

So, while the blacks were wroth at the
continued pilfering of their fields, they were
not discouraged in their efforts to cultivate
the land, as would have been the case had
Tarzan permitted his people to lay waste the
plantation wantonly.

During this period Tarzan paid many
nocturnal visits to the village, where he often
renewed his supply of arrows. He soon
noticed the food always standing at the foot
of the tree which was his avenue into the
palisade, and after a little, he commenced
to eat whatever the blacks put there.

When the awe-struck savages saw that the
food disappeared overnight they were filled
with consternation and dread, for it was one
thing to put food out to propitiate a god or a
devil, but quite another thing to have the

spirit really come into the village and eat it.
Such a thing was unheard of, and it clouded
their superstitious minds with all manner of
vague fears.

Nor was this all. The periodic
disappearance of their arrows, and the
strange pranks perpetrated by unseen
hands, had wrought them to such a state
that life had become a veritable burden in
their new home, and now it was that
Mbonga and his head men began to talk of
abandoning the village and seeking a site
farther on in the jungle.

Presently the black warriors began to strike
farther and farther south into the heart of the
forest when they went to hunt, looking for a
site for a new village.

More often was the tribe of Tarzan
disturbed by these wandering huntsmen.
Now was the quiet, fierce solitude of the
primeval forest broken by new, strange
cries. No longer was there safety for bird or
beast. Man had come.

Other animals passed up and down the
jungle by day and by night--fierce, cruel
beasts--but their weaker neighbors only
fled from their immediate vicinity to return
again when the danger was past.

With man it is different. When he comes
many of the larger animals instinctively
leave the district entirely, seldom if ever to
return; and thus it has always been with the
great anthropoids. They flee man as man
flees a pestilence.

For a short time the tribe of Tarzan lingered
in the vicinity of the beach because their
new chief hated the thought of leaving the
treasured contents of the little cabin forever.
But when one day a member of the tribe
discovered the blacks in great numbers on

-59-

the banks of a little stream that had been
their watering place for generations, and in
the act of clearing a space in the jungle and
erecting many huts, the apes would remain
no longer; and so Tarzan led them inland for
many marches to a spot as yet undefiled by
the foot of a human being.

Once every moon Tarzan would go
swinging rapidly back through the swaying
branches to have a day with his books, and
to replenish his supply of arrows. This latter
task was becoming more and more
difficult, for the blacks had taken to hiding
their supply away at night in granaries and
living huts.

This necessitated watching by day on
Tarzan's part to discover where the arrows
were being concealed.

Twice had he entered huts at night while the
inmates lay sleeping upon their mats, and
stolen the arrows from the very sides of the
warriors. But this method he realized to be
too fraught with danger, and so he
commenced picking up solitary hunters with
his long, deadly noose, stripping them of
weapons and ornaments and dropping their
bodies from a high tree into the village
street during the still watches of the night.

These various escapades again so
terrorized the blacks that, had it not been for
the monthly respite between Tarzan's visits,
in which they had opportunity to renew hope
that each fresh incursion would prove the
last, they soon would have abandoned their
new village.

The blacks had not as yet come upon
Tarzan's cabin on the distant beach, but the
ape-man lived in constant dread that, while
he was away with the tribe, they would
discover and despoil his treasure. So it
came that he spent more and more time in

the vicinity of his father's last home, and
less and less with the tribe. Presently the
members of his little community began to
suffer on account of his neglect, for
disputes and quarrels constantly arose
which only the king might settle peaceably.

At last some of the older apes spoke to
Tarzan on the subject, and for a month
thereafter he remained constantly with the
tribe.

The duties of kingship among the
anthropoids are not many or arduous.

In the afternoon comes Thaka, possibly, to
complain that old Mungo has stolen his new
wife. Then must Tarzan summon all before
him, and if he finds that the wife prefers her
new lord he commands that matters remain
as they are, or possibly that Mungo give
Thaka one of his daughters in exchange.

Whatever his decision, the apes accept it as
final, and return to their occupations
satisfied.

Then comes Tana, shrieking and holding
tight her side from which blood is
streaming. Gunto, her husband, has cruelly
bitten her! And Gunto, summoned, says that
Tana is lazy and will not bring him nuts and
beetles, or scratch his back for him.

So Tarzan scolds them both and threatens
Gunto with a taste of the death-bearing
slivers if he abuses Tana further, and Tana,
for her part, is compelled to promise better
attention to her wifely duties.

And so it goes, little family differences for
the most part, which, if left unsettled would
result finally in greater factional strife, and
the eventual dismemberment of the tribe.

But Tarzan tired of it, as he found that

-60-

kingship meant the curtailment of his liberty.
He longed for the little cabin and the sun-
kissed sea--for the cool interior of the well-
built house, and for the never-ending
wonders of the many books.

As he had grown older, he found that he had
grown away from his people. Their interests
and his were far removed. They had not
kept pace with him, nor could they
understand aught of the many strange and
wonderful dreams that passed through the
active brain of their human king. So limited
was their vocabulary that Tarzan could not
even talk with them of the many new truths,
and the great fields of thought that his
reading had opened up before his longing
eyes, or make known ambitions which
stirred his soul.

Among the tribe he no longer had friends as
of old. A little child may find companionship
in many strange and simple creatures, but
to a grown man there must be some
semblance of equality in intellect as the
basis for agreeable association.

Had Kala lived, Tarzan would have
sacrificed all else to remain near her, but
now that she was dead, and the playful
friends of his childhood grown into fierce
and surly brutes he felt that he much
preferred the peace and solitude of his
cabin to the irksome duties of leadership
amongst a horde of wild beasts.

The hatred and jealousy of Terkoz, son of
Tublat, did much to counteract the effect of
Tarzan's desire to renounce his kingship
among the apes, for, stubborn young
Englishman that he was, he could not bring
himself to retreat in the face of so malignant
an enemy.

That Terkoz would be chosen leader in his
stead he knew full well, for time and again

the ferocious brute had established his
claim to physical supremacy over the few
bull apes who had dared resent his savage
bullying.

Tarzan would have liked to subdue the ugly
beast without recourse to knife or arrows.
So much had his great strength and agility
increased in the period following his
maturity that he had come to believe that he
might master the redoubtable Terkoz in a
hand to hand fight were it not for the terrible
advantage the anthropoid's huge fighting
fangs gave him over the poorly armed
Tarzan.

The entire matter was taken out of Tarzan's
hands one day by force of circumstances,
and his future left open to him, so that he
might go or stay without any stain upon his
savage escutcheon.

It happened thus:

The tribe was feeding quietly, spread over a
considerable area, when a great screaming
arose some distance east of where Tarzan
lay upon his belly beside a limpid brook,
attempting to catch an elusive fish in his
quick, brown hands.

With one accord the tribe swung rapidly
toward the frightened cries, and there found
Terkoz holding an old female by the hair and
beating her unmercifully with his great
hands.

As Tarzan approached he raised his hand
aloft for Terkoz to desist, for the female was
not his, but belonged to a poor old ape
whose fighting days were long over, and
who, therefore, could not protect his family.

Terkoz knew that it was against the laws of
his kind to strike this woman of another, but
being a bully, he had taken advantage of the

-61-

weakness of the female's husband to
chastise her because she had refused to
give up to him a tender young rodent she
had captured.

When Terkoz saw Tarzan approaching
without his arrows, he continued to belabor
the poor woman in a studied effort to affront
his hated chieftain.

Tarzan did not repeat his warning signal,
but instead rushed bodily upon the waiting
Terkoz.

Never had the ape-man fought so terrible a
battle since that long-gone day when
Bolgani, the great king gorilla had so
horribly manhandled him ere the new-found
knife had, by accident, pricked the savage
heart.

Tarzan's knife on the present occasion but
barely offset the gleaming fangs of Terkoz,
and what little advantage the ape had over
the man in brute strength was almost
balanced by the latter's wonderful
quickness and agility.

In the sum total of their points, however, the
anthropoid had a shade the better of the
battle, and had there been no other
personal attribute to influence the final
outcome, Tarzan of the Apes, the young
Lord Greystoke, would have died as he had
lived--an unknown savage beast in
equatorial Africa.

But there was that which had raised him far
above his fellows of the jungle--that little
spark which spells the whole vast
difference between man and brute--
Reason. This it was which saved him from
death beneath the iron muscles and tearing
fangs of Terkoz.

Scarcely had they fought a dozen seconds

ere they were rolling upon the ground,
striking, tearing and rending--two great
savage beasts battling to the death.

Terkoz had a dozen knife wounds on head
and breast, and Tarzan was torn and
bleeding--his scalp in one place half torn
from his head so that a great piece hung
down over one eye, obstructing his vision.

But so far the young Englishman had been
able to keep those horrible fangs from his
jugular and now, as they fought less fiercely
for a moment, to regain their breath, Tarzan
formed a cunning plan. He would work his
way to the other's back and, clinging there
with tooth and nail, drive his knife home until
Terkoz was no more.

The maneuver was accomplished more
easily than he had hoped, for the stupid
beast, not knowing what Tarzan was
attempting, made no particular effort to
prevent the accomplishment of the design.

But when, finally, he realized that his
antagonist was fastened to him where his
teeth and fists alike were useless against
him, Terkoz hurled himself about upon the
ground so violently that Tarzan could but
cling desperately to the leaping, turning,
twisting body, and ere he had struck a blow
the knife was hurled from his hand by a
heavy impact against the earth, and Tarzan
found himself defenseless.

During the rollings and squirmings of the
next few minutes, Tarzan's hold was
loosened a dozen times until finally an
accidental circumstance of those swift and
everchanging evolutions gave him a new
hold with his right hand, which he realized
was absolutely unassailable.

His arm was passed beneath Terkoz's arm
from behind and his hand and forearm

-62-

encircled the back of Terkoz's neck. It was
the half-Nelson of modern wrestling which
the untaught ape-man had stumbled upon,
but superior reason showed him in an
instant the value of the thing he had
discovered. It was the difference to him
between life and death.

And so he struggled to encompass a similar
hold with the left hand, and in a few
moments Terkoz's bull neck was creaking
beneath a full-Nelson.

There was no more lunging about now. The
two lay perfectly still upon the ground,
Tarzan upon Terkoz's back. Slowly the
bullet head of the ape was being forced
lower and lower upon his chest.

Tarzan knew what the result would be. In an
instant the neck would break. Then there
came to Terkoz's rescue the same thing
that had put him in these sore straits--a
man's reasoning power.

"If I kill him," thought Tarzan, "what
advantage will it be to me? Will it not rob the
tribe of a great fighter? And if Terkoz be
dead, he will know nothing of my
supremacy, while alive he will ever be an
example to the other apes."

"Ka-goda?" hissed Tarzan in Terkoz's ear,
which, in ape tongue, means, freely
translated: "Do you surrender?"

For a moment there was no reply, and
Tarzan added a few more ounces of
pressure, which elicited a horrified shriek of
pain from the great beast.

"Ka-goda?" repeated Tarzan.

"Ka-goda!" cried Terkoz.

"Listen," said Tarzan, easing up a trifle, but

not releasing his hold. "I am Tarzan, King of
the Apes, mighty hunter, mighty fighter. In all
the jungle there is none so great.

"You have said: `ka-goda' to me. All the
tribe have heard. Quarrel no more with your
king or your people, for next time I shall kill
you. Do you understand?"

"Huh," assented Terkoz.

"And you are satisfied?"

"Huh," said the ape.

Tarzan let him up, and in a few minutes all
were back at their vocations, as though
naught had occurred to mar the tranquility of
their primeval forest haunts.

But deep in the minds of the apes was
rooted the conviction that Tarzan was a
mighty fighter and a strange creature.
Strange because he had had it in his power
to kill his enemy, but had allowed him to live-
-unharmed.

That afternoon as the tribe came together,
as was their wont before darkness settled
on the jungle, Tarzan, his wounds washed
in the waters of the stream, called the old
males about him.

"You have seen again to-day that Tarzan of
the Apes is the greatest among you," he
said.

"Huh," they replied with one voice, "Tarzan
is great."

"Tarzan," he continued, "is not an ape. He is
not like his people. His ways are not their
ways, and so Tarzan is going back to the
lair of his own kind by the waters of the
great lake which has no farther shore. You
must choose another to rule you, for Tarzan

-63-

will not return."

And thus young Lord Greystoke took the
first step toward the goal which he had set--
the finding of other white men like himself.

Chapter 13 His Own Kind

The following morning, Tarzan, lame and
sore from the wounds of his battle with
Terkoz, set out toward the west and the
seacoast.

He traveled very slowly, sleeping in the
jungle at night, and reaching his cabin late
the following morning.

For several days he moved about but little,
only enough to gather what fruits and nuts he
required to satisfy the demands of hunger.

In ten days he was quite sound again,
except for a terrible, half-healed scar,
which, starting above his left eye ran across
the top of his head, ending at the right ear. It
was the mark left by Terkoz when he had
torn the scalp away.

During his convalescence Tarzan tried to
fashion a mantle from the skin of Sabor,
which had lain all this time in the cabin. But
he found the hide had dried as stiff as a
board, and as he knew naught of tanning,
he was forced to abandon his cherished
plan.

Then he determined to filch what few
garments he could from one of the black
men of Mbonga's village, for Tarzan of the
Apes had decided to mark his evolution
from the lower orders in every possible
manner, and nothing seemed to him a more
distinguishing badge of manhood than
ornaments and clothing.

To this end, therefore, he collected the

various arm and leg ornaments he had
taken from the black warriors who had
succumbed to his swift and silent noose,
and donned them all after the way he had
seen them worn.

About his neck hung the golden chain from
which depended the diamond encrusted
locket of his mother, the Lady Alice. At his
back was a quiver of arrows slung from a
leathern shoulder belt, another piece of loot
from some vanquished black.

About his waist was a belt of tiny strips of
rawhide fashioned by himself as a support
for the home-made scabbard in which hung
his father's hunting knife. The long bow
which had been Kulonga's hung over his left
shoulder.

The young Lord Greystoke was indeed a
strange and war-like figure, his mass of
black hair falling to his shoulders behind
and cut with his hunting knife to a rude bang
upon his forehead, that it might not fall
before his eyes.

His straight and perfect figure, muscled as
the best of the ancient Roman gladiators
must have been muscled, and yet with the
soft and sinuous curves of a Greek god, told
at a glance the wondrous combination of
enormous strength with suppleness and
speed.

A personification, was Tarzan of the Apes,
of the primitive man, the hunter, the warrior.

With the noble poise of his handsome head
upon those broad shoulders, and the fire of
life and intelligence in those fine, clear
eyes, he might readily have typified some
demigod of a wild and warlike bygone
people of his ancient forest.

But of these things Tarzan did not think. He

-64-

was worried because he had not clothing to
indicate to all the jungle folks that he was a
man and not an ape, and grave doubt often
entered his mind as to whether he might not
yet become an ape.

Was not hair commencing to grow upon his
face? All the apes had hair upon theirs but
the black men were entirely hairless, with
very few exceptions.

True, he had seen pictures in his books of
men with great masses of hair upon lip and
cheek and chin, but, nevertheless, Tarzan
was afraid. Almost daily he whetted his
keen knife and scraped and whittled at his
young beard to eradicate this degrading
emblem of apehood.

And so he learned to shave--rudely and
painfully, it is true--but, nevertheless,
effectively.

When he felt quite strong again, after his
bloody battle with Terkoz, Tarzan set off
one morning towards Mbonga's village. He
was moving carelessly along a winding
jungle trail, instead of making his progress
through the trees, when suddenly he came
face to face with a black warrior.

The look of surprise on the savage face
was almost comical, and before Tarzan
could unsling his bow the fellow had turned
and fled down the path crying out in alarm
as though to others before him.

Tarzan took to the trees in pursuit, and in a
few moments came in view of the men
desperately striving to escape.

There were three of them, and they were
racing madly in single file through the dense
undergrowth.

Tarzan easily distanced them, nor did they

see his silent passage above their heads,
nor note the crouching figure squatted upon
a low branch ahead of them beneath which
the trail led them.

Tarzan let the first two pass beneath him,
but as the third came swiftly on, the quiet
noose dropped about the black throat. A
quick jerk drew it taut.

There was an agonized scream from the
victim, and his fellows turned to see his
struggling body rise as by magic slowly into
the dense foliage of the trees above.

With frightened shrieks they wheeled once
more and plunged on in their efforts to
escape.

Tarzan dispatched his prisoner quickly and
silently; removed the weapons and
ornaments, and--oh, the greatest joy of all-
-a handsome deerskin breechcloth, which
he quickly transferred to his own person.

Now indeed was he dressed as a man
should be. None there was who could now
doubt his high origin. How he should have
liked to have returned to the tribe to parade
before their envious gaze this wondrous
finery.

Taking the body across his shoulder, he
moved more slowly through the trees
toward the little palisaded village, for he
again needed arrows.

As he approached quite close to the
enclosure he saw an excited group
surrounding the two fugitives, who,
trembling with fright and exhaustion, were
scarce able to recount the uncanny details
of their adventure.

Mirando, they said, who had been ahead of
them a short distance, had suddenly come

-65-

screaming toward them, crying that a
terrible white and naked warrior was
pursuing him. The three of them had hurried
toward the village as rapidly as their legs
would carry them.

Again Mirando's shrill cry of mortal terror
had caused them to look back, and there
they had seen the most horrible sight--their
companion's body flying upwards into the
trees, his arms and legs beating the air and
his tongue protruding from his open mouth.
No other sound did he utter nor was there
any creature in sight about him.

The villagers were worked up into a state of
fear bordering on panic, but wise old
Mbonga affected to feel considerable
skepticism regarding the tale, and
attributed the whole fabrication to their fright
in the face of some real danger.

"You tell us this great story," he said,
"because you do not dare to speak the truth.
You do not dare admit that when the lion
sprang upon Mirando you ran away and left
him. You are cowards."

Scarcely had Mbonga ceased speaking
when a great crashing of branches in the
trees above them caused the blacks to look
up in renewed terror. The sight that met their
eyes made even wise old Mbonga shudder,
for there, turning and twisting in the air,
came the dead body of Mirando, to sprawl
with a sickening reverberation upon the
ground at their feet.

With one accord the blacks took to their
heels; nor did they stop until the last of them
was lost in the dense shadows of the
surrounding jungle.

Again Tarzan came down into the village
and renewed his supply of arrows and ate
of the offering of food which the blacks had

made to appease his wrath.

Before he left he carried the body of
Mirando to the gate of the village, and
propped it up against the palisade in such a
way that the dead face seemed to be
peering around the edge of the gatepost
down the path which led to the jungle.

Then Tarzan returned, hunting, always
hunting, to the cabin by the beach.

It took a dozen attempts on the part of the
thoroughly frightened blacks to reenter their
village, past the horrible, grinning face of
their dead fellow, and when they found the
food and arrows gone they knew, what they
had only too well feared, that Mirando had
seen the evil spirit of the jungle.

That now seemed to them the logical
explanation. Only those who saw this
terrible god of the jungle died; for was it not
true that none left alive in the village had
ever seen him? Therefore, those who had
died at his hands must have seen him and
paid the penalty with their lives.

As long as they supplied him with arrows
and food he would not harm them unless
they looked upon him, so it was ordered by
Mbonga that in addition to the food offering
there should also be laid out an offering of
arrows for this Munan-go-Keewati, and
this was done from then on.

If you ever chance to pass that far off
African village you will still see before a tiny
thatched hut, built just without the village, a
little iron pot in which is a quantity of food,
and beside it a quiver of well-daubed
arrows.

When Tarzan came in sight of the beach
where stood his cabin, a strange and
unusual spectacle met his vision.

-66-

On the placid waters of the landlocked
harbor floated a great ship, and on the
beach a small boat was drawn up.

But, most wonderful of all, a number of
white men like himself were moving about
between the beach and his cabin.

Tarzan saw that in many ways they were like
the men of his picture books. He crept
closer through the trees until he was quite
close above them.

There were ten men, swarthy, sun-tanned,
villainous looking fellows. Now they had
congregated by the boat and were talking in
loud, angry tones, with much gesticulating
and shaking of fists.

Presently one of them, a little, mean-faced,
black-bearded fellow with a countenance
which reminded Tarzan of Pamba, the rat,
laid his hand upon the shoulder of a giant
who stood next him, and with whom all the
others had been arguing and quarreling.

The little man pointed inland, so that the
giant was forced to turn away from the
others to look in the direction indicated. As
he turned, the little, mean-faced man drew
a revolver from his belt and shot the giant in
the back.

The big fellow threw his hands above his
head, his knees bent beneath him, and
without a sound he tumbled forward upon
the beach, dead.

The report of the weapon, the first that
Tarzan had ever heard, filled him with
wonderment, but even this unaccustomed
sound could not startle his healthy nerves
into even a semblance of panic.

The conduct of the white strangers it was
that caused him the greatest perturbation.

He puckered his brows into a frown of deep
thought. It was well, thought he, that he had
not given way to his first impulse to rush
forward and greet these white men as
brothers.

They were evidently no different from the
black men--no more civilized than the
apes--no less cruel than Sabor.

For a moment the others stood looking at
the little, mean-faced man and the giant
lying dead upon the beach.

Then one of them laughed and slapped the
little man upon the back. There was much
more talk and gesticulating, but less
quarreling.

Presently they launched the boat and all
jumped into it and rowed away toward the
great ship, where Tarzan could see other
figures moving about upon the deck.

When they had clambered aboard, Tarzan
dropped to earth behind a great tree and
crept to his cabin, keeping it always
between himself and the ship.

Slipping in at the door he found that
everything had been ransacked. His books
and pencils strewed the floor. His weapons
and shields and other little store of
treasures were littered about.

As he saw what had been done a great
wave of anger surged through him, and the
new made scar upon his forehead stood
suddenly out, a bar of inflamed crimson
against his tawny hide.

Quickly he ran to the cupboard and
searched in the far recess of the lower
shelf. Ah! He breathed a sigh of relief as he
drew out the little tin box, and, opening it,
found his greatest treasures undisturbed.

-67-

The photograph of the smiling, strong-
faced young man, and the little black puzzle
book were safe.

What was that?

His quick ear had caught a faint but
unfamiliar sound.

Running to the window Tarzan looked
toward the harbor, and there he saw that a
boat was being lowered from the great ship
beside the one already in the water. Soon
he saw many people clambering over the
sides of the larger vessel and dropping into
the boats. They were coming back in full
force.

For a moment longer Tarzan watched while
a number of boxes and bundles were
lowered into the waiting boats, then, as they
shoved off from the ship's side, the ape-
man snatched up a piece of paper, and with
a pencil printed on it for a few moments until
it bore several lines of strong, well-made,
almost letter-perfect characters.

This notice he stuck upon the door with a
small sharp splinter of wood. Then
gathering up his precious tin box, his
arrows, and as many bows and spears as
he could carry, he hastened through the
door and disappeared into the forest.

When the two boats were beached upon the
silvery sand it was a strange assortment of
humanity that clambered ashore.

Some twenty souls in all there were, fifteen
of them rough and villainous appearing
seamen.

The others of the party were of different
stamp.

One was an elderly man, with white hair and

large rimmed spectacles. His slightly
stooped shoulders were draped in an ill-
fitting, though immaculate, frock coat, and a
shiny silk hat added to the incongruity of his
garb in an African jungle.

The second member of the party to land
was a tall young man in white ducks, while
directly behind came another elderly man
with a very high forehead and a fussy,
excitable manner.

After these came a huge Negress clothed
like Solomon as to colors. Her great eyes
rolled in evident terror, first toward the
jungle and then toward the cursing band of
sailors who were removing the bales and
boxes from the boats.

The last member of the party to disembark
was a girl of about nineteen, and it was the
young man who stood at the boat's prow to
lift her high and dry upon land. She gave him
a brave and pretty smile of thanks, but no
words passed between them.

In silence the party advanced toward the
cabin. It was evident that whatever their
intentions, all had been decided upon
before they left the ship; and so they came
to the door, the sailors carrying the boxes
and bales, followed by the five who were of
so different a class. The men put down their
burdens, and then one caught sight of the
notice which Tarzan had posted.

"Ho, mates!" he cried. "What's here? This
sign was not posted an hour ago or I'll eat
the cook."

The others gathered about, craning their
necks over the shoulders of those before
them, but as few of them could read at all,
and then only after the most laborious
fashion, one finally turned to the little old
man of the top hat and frock coat.

-68-

"Hi, perfesser," he called, "step for'rd and
read the bloomin' notis."

Thus addressed, the old man came slowly
to where the sailors stood, followed by the
other members of his party. Adjusting his
spectacles he looked for a moment at the
placard and then, turning away, strolled off
muttering to himself: "Most remarkable--
most remarkable!"

"Hi, old fossil," cried the man who had first
called on him for assistance, "did je think
we wanted of you to read the bloomin' notis
to yourself? Come back here and read it out
loud, you old barnacle."

The old man stopped and, turning back,
said: "Oh, yes, my dear sir, a thousand
pardons. It was quite thoughtless of me,
yes--very thoughtless. Most remarkable--
most remarkable!"

Again he faced the notice and read it
through, and doubtless would have turned
off again to ruminate upon it had not the
sailor grasped him roughly by the collar and
howled into his ear.

"Read it out loud, you blithering old idiot."

"Ah, yes indeed, yes indeed," replied the
professor softly, and adjusting his
spectacles once more he read aloud:


THIS IS THE HOUSE OF TARZAN, THE
KILLER OF BEASTS AND MANY BLACK
MEN. DO NOT HARM THE THINGS
WHICH
ARE TARZAN'S. TARZAN WATCHES.
TARZAN OF THE APES.

"Who the devil is Tarzan?" cried the sailor
who had before spoken.

"He evidently speaks English," said the
young man.

"But what does `Tarzan of the Apes'
mean?" cried the girl.

"I do not know, Miss Porter," replied the
young man, "unless we have discovered a
runaway simian from the London Zoo who
has brought back a European education to
his jungle home. What do you make of it,
Professor Porter?" he added, turning to the
old man.

Professor Archimedes Q. Porter adjusted
his spectacles.

"Ah, yes, indeed; yes indeed--most
remarkable, most remarkable!" said the
professor; "but I can add nothing further to
what I have already remarked in elucidation
of this truly momentous occurrence," and
the professor turned slowly in the direction
of the jungle.

"But, papa," cried the girl, "you haven't said
anything about it yet."

"Tut, tut, child; tut, tut," responded
Professor Porter, in a kindly and indulgent
tone, "do not trouble your pretty head with
such weighty and abstruse problems," and
again he wandered slowly off in still another
direction, his eyes bent upon the ground at
his feet, his hands clasped behind him
beneath the flowing tails of his coat.

"I reckon the daffy old bounder don't know
no more'n we do about it," growled the rat-
faced sailor.

"Keep a civil tongue in your head," cried the
young man, his face paling in anger, at the
insulting tone of the sailor. "You've
murdered our officers and robbed us. We
are absolutely in your power, but you'll treat

-69-

Professor Porter and Miss Porter with
respect or I'll break that vile neck of yours
with my bare hands--guns or no guns," and
the young fellow stepped so close to the rat-
faced sailor that the latter, though he bore
two revolvers and a villainous looking knife
in his belt, slunk back abashed.

"You damned coward," cried the young
man. "You'd never dare shoot a man until his
back was turned. You don't dare shoot me
even then," and he deliberately turned his
back full upon the sailor and walked
nonchalantly away as if to put him to the test.

The sailor's hand crept slyly to the butt of
one of his revolvers; his wicked eyes glared
vengefully at the retreating form of the young
Englishman. The gaze of his fellows was
upon him, but still he hesitated. At heart he
was even a greater coward than Mr. William
Cecil Clayton had imagined.

Two keen eyes had watched every move of
the party from the foliage of a nearby tree.
Tarzan had seen the surprise caused by his
notice, and while he could understand
nothing of the spoken language of these
strange people their gestures and facial
expressions told him much.

The act of the little rat-faced sailor in killing
one of his comrades had aroused a strong
dislike in Tarzan, and now that he saw him
quarreling with the fine-looking young man
his animosity was still further stirred.

Tarzan had never seen the effects of a
firearm before, though his books had taught
him something of them, but when he saw
the rat-faced one fingering the butt of his
revolver he thought of the scene he had
witnessed so short a time before, and
naturally expected to see the young man
murdered as had been the huge sailor
earlier in the day.

So Tarzan fitted a poisoned arrow to his
bow and drew a bead upon the rat-faced
sailor, but the foliage was so thick that he
soon saw the arrow would be deflected by
the leaves or some small branch, and
instead he launched a heavy spear from his
lofty perch.

Clayton had taken but a dozen steps. The
rat-faced sailor had half drawn his revolver;
the other sailors stood watching the scene
intently.

Professor Porter had already disappeared
into the jungle, whither he was being
followed by the fussy Samuel T. Philander,
his secretary and assistant.

Esmeralda, the Negress, was busy sorting
her mistress' baggage from the pile of
bales and boxes beside the cabin, and
Miss Porter had turned away to follow
Clayton, when something caused her to turn
again toward the sailor.

And then three things happened almost
simultaneously. The sailor jerked out his
weapon and leveled it at Clayton's back,
Miss Porter screamed a warning, and a
long, metal-shod spear shot like a bolt from
above and passed entirely through the right
shoulder of the rat-faced man.

The revolver exploded harmlessly in the air,
and the seaman crumpled up with a scream
of pain and terror.

Clayton turned and rushed back toward the
scene. The sailors stood in a frightened
group, with drawn weapons, peering into
the jungle. The wounded man writhed and
shrieked upon the ground.

Clayton, unseen by any, picked up the fallen
revolver and slipped it inside his shirt, then
he joined the sailors in gazing, mystified,

-70-

into the jungle.

"Who could it have been?" whispered Jane
Porter, and the young man turned to see her
standing, wide-eyed and wondering, close
beside him.

"I dare say Tarzan of the Apes is watching
us all right," he answered, in a dubious tone.
"I wonder, now, who that spear was
intended for. If for Snipes, then our ape
friend is a friend indeed.

"By jove, where are your father and Mr.
Philander? There's someone or something
in that jungle, and it's armed, whatever it is.
Ho! Professor! Mr. Philander!" young
Clayton shouted. There was no response.

"What's to be done, Miss Porter?" continued
the young man, his face clouded by a frown
of worry and indecision.

"I can't leave you here alone with these
cutthroats, and you certainly can't venture
into the jungle with me; yet someone must
go in search of your father. He is more than
apt to wandering off aimlessly, regardless
of danger or direction, and Mr. Philander is
only a trifle less impractical than he. You will
pardon my bluntness, but our lives are all in
jeopardy here, and when we get your father
back something must be done to impress
upon him the dangers to which he exposes
you as well as himself by his absent-
mindedness."

"I quite agree with you," replied the girl, "and
I am not offended at all. Dear old papa
would sacrifice his life for me without an
instant's hesitation, provided one could
keep his mind on so frivolous a matter for an
entire instant. There is only one way to keep
him in safety, and that is to chain him to a
tree. The poor dear is so impractical."

"I have it!" suddenly exclaimed Clayton. "You
can use a revolver, can't you?"

"Yes. Why?"

"I have one. With it you and Esmeralda will
be comparatively safe in this cabin while I
am searching for your father and Mr.
Philander. Come, call the woman and I will
hurry on. They can't have gone far."

Jane did as he suggested and when he saw
the door close safely behind them Clayton
turned toward the jungle.

Some of the sailors were drawing the spear
from their wounded comrade and, as
Clayton approached, he asked if he could
borrow a revolver from one of them while he
searched the jungle for the professor.

The rat-faced one, finding he was not
dead, had regained his composure, and
with a volley of oaths directed at Clayton
refused in the name of his fellows to allow
the young man any firearms.

This man, Snipes, had assumed the role of
chief since he had killed their former leader,
and so little time had elapsed that none of
his companions had as yet questioned his
authority.

Clayton's only response was a shrug of the
shoulders, but as he left them he picked up
the spear which had transfixed Snipes, and
thus primitively armed, the son of the then
Lord Greystoke strode into the dense
jungle.

Every few moments he called aloud the
names of the wanderers. The watchers in
the cabin by the beach heard the sound of
his voice growing ever fainter and fainter,
until at last it was swallowed up by the
myriad noises of the primeval wood.

-71-

When Professor Archimedes Q. Porter and
his assistant, Samuel T. Philander, after
much insistence on the part of the latter, had
finally turned their steps toward camp, they
were as completely lost in the wild and
tangled labyrinth of the matted jungle as two
human beings well could be, though they did
not know it.

It was by the merest caprice of fortune that
they headed toward the west coast of
Africa, instead of toward Zanzibar on the
opposite side of the dark continent.

When in a short time they reached the
beach, only to find no camp in sight,
Philander was positive that they were north
of their proper destination, while, as a
matter of fact they were about two hundred
yards south of it.

It never occurred to either of these
impractical theorists to call aloud on the
chance of attracting their friends' attention.
Instead, with all the assurance that
deductive reasoning from a wrong premise
induces in one, Mr. Samuel T. Philander
grasped Professor Archimedes Q. Porter
firmly by the arm and hurried the weakly
protesting old gentleman off in the direction
of Cape Town, fifteen hundred miles to the
south.

When Jane and Esmeralda found
themselves safely behind the cabin door the
Negress's first thought was to barricade the
portal from the inside. With this idea in mind
she turned to search for some means of
putting it into execution; but her first view of
the interior of the cabin brought a shriek of
terror to her lips, and like a frightened child
the huge woman ran to bury her face on her
mistress' shoulder.

Jane, turning at the cry, saw the cause of it
lying prone upon the floor before them--the

whitened skeleton of a man. A further
glance revealed a second skeleton upon the
bed.

"What horrible place are we in?" murmured
the awe-struck girl. But there was no panic
in her fright.

At last, disengaging herself from the frantic
clutch of the still shrieking Esmeralda, Jane
crossed the room to look into the little
cradle, knowing what she should see there
even before the tiny skeleton disclosed
itself in all its pitiful and pathetic frailty.

What an awful tragedy these poor mute
bones proclaimed! The girl shuddered at
thought of the eventualities which might lie
before herself and her friends in this ill-
fated cabin, the haunt of mysterious,
perhaps hostile, beings.

Quickly, with an impatient stamp of her little
foot, she endeavored to shake off the
gloomy forebodings, and turning to
Esmeralda bade her cease her wailing.

"Stop, Esmeralda, stop it this minute!" she
cried. "You are only making it worse."

She ended lamely, a little quiver in her own
voice as she thought of the three men, upon
whom she depended for protection,
wandering in the depth of that awful forest.

Soon the girl found that the door was
equipped with a heavy wooden bar upon
the inside, and after several efforts the
combined strength of the two enabled them
to slip it into place, the first time in twenty
years.

Then they sat down upon a bench with their
arms about one another, and waited.

Chapter 14 At the Mercy of the Jungle

-72-

After Clayton had plunged into the jungle,
the sailors --mutineers of the Arrow--fell
into a discussion of their next step; but on
one point all were agreed--that they should
hasten to put off to the anchored Arrow,
where they could at least be safe from the
spears of their unseen foe. And so, while
Jane Porter and Esmeralda were
barricading themselves within the cabin, the
cowardly crew of cutthroats were pulling
rapidly for their ship in the two boats that
had brought them ashore.

So much had Tarzan seen that day that his
head was in a whirl of wonder. But the most
wonderful sight of all, to him, was the face
of the beautiful white girl.

Here at last was one of his own kind; of that
he was positive. And the young man and the
two old men; they, too, were much as he
had pictured his own people to be.

But doubtless they were as ferocious and
cruel as other men he had seen. The fact
that they alone of all the party were unarmed
might account for the fact that they had killed
no one. They might be very different if
provided with weapons.

Tarzan had seen the young man pick up the
fallen revolver of the wounded Snipes and
hide it away in his breast; and he had also
seen him slip it cautiously to the girl as she
entered the cabin door.

He did not understand anything of the
motives behind all that he had seen; but,
somehow, intuitively he liked the young man
and the two old men, and for the girl he had
a strange longing which he scarcely
understood. As for the big black woman,
she was evidently connected in some way
to the girl, and so he liked her, also.

For the sailors, and especially Snipes, he

had developed a great hatred. He knew by
their threatening gestures and by the
expression upon their evil faces that they
were enemies of the others of the party, and
so he decided to watch closely.

Tarzan wondered why the men had gone
into the jungle, nor did it ever occur to him
that one could become lost in that maze of
undergrowth which to him was as simple as
is the main street of your own home town to
you.

When he saw the sailors row away toward
the ship, and knew that the girl and her
companion were safe in his cabin, Tarzan
decided to follow the young man into the
jungle and learn what his errand might be.
He swung off rapidly in the direction taken
by Clayton, and in a short time heard faintly
in the distance the now only occasional calls
of the Englishman to his friends.

Presently Tarzan came up with the white
man, who, almost fagged, was leaning
against a tree wiping the perspiration from
his forehead. The ape-man, hiding safe
behind a screen of foliage, sat watching
this new specimen of his own race intently.

At intervals Clayton called aloud and finally it
came to Tarzan that he was searching for
the old man.

Tarzan was on the point of going off to look
for them himself, when he caught the yellow
glint of a sleek hide moving cautiously
through the jungle toward Clayton.

It was Sheeta, the leopard. Now, Tarzan
heard the soft bending of grasses and
wondered why the young white man was not
warned. Could it be he had failed to note the
loud warning? Never before had Tarzan
known Sheeta to be so clumsy.

-73-

No, the white man did not hear. Sheeta was
crouching for the spring, and then, shrill and
horrible, there rose from the stillness of the
jungle the awful cry of the challenging ape,
and Sheeta turned, crashing into the
underbrush.

Clayton came to his feet with a start. His
blood ran cold. Never in all his life had so
fearful a sound smote upon his ears. He
was no coward; but if ever man felt the icy
fingers of fear upon his heart, William Cecil
Clayton, eldest son of Lord Greystoke of
England, did that day in the fastness of the
African jungle.

The noise of some great body crashing
through the underbrush so close beside
him, and the sound of that bloodcurdling
shriek from above, tested Clayton's
courage to the limit; but he could not know
that it was to that very voice he owed his life,
nor that the creature who hurled it forth was
his own cousin--the real Lord Greystoke.

The afternoon was drawing to a close, and
Clayton, disheartened and discouraged,
was in a terrible quandary as to the proper
course to pursue; whether to keep on in
search of Professor Porter, at the almost
certain risk of his own death in the jungle by
night, or to return to the cabin where he
might at least serve to protect Jane from the
perils which confronted her on all sides.

He did not wish to return to camp without her
father; still more, he shrank from the thought
of leaving her alone and unprotected in the
hands of the mutineers of the Arrow, or to
the hundred unknown dangers of the jungle.

Possibly, too, he thought, the professor and
Philander might have returned to camp.
Yes, that was more than likely. At least he
would return and see, before he continued
what seemed to be a most fruitless quest.

And so he started, stumbling back through
the thick and matted underbrush in the
direction that he thought the cabin lay.

To Tarzan's surprise the young man was
heading further into the jungle in the general
direction of Mbonga's village, and the
shrewd young ape-man was convinced that
he was lost.

To Tarzan this was scarcely
incomprehensible; his judgment told him
that no man would venture toward the village
of the cruel blacks armed only with a spear
which, from the awkward way in which he
carried it, was evidently an unaccustomed
weapon to this white man. Nor was he
following the trail of the old men. That, they
had crossed and left long since, though it
had been fresh and plain before Tarzan's
eyes.

Tarzan was perplexed. The fierce jungle
would make easy prey of this unprotected
stranger in a very short time if he were not
guided quickly to the beach.

Yes, there was Numa, the lion, even now,
stalking the white man a dozen paces to the
right.

Clayton heard the great body paralleling his
course, and now there rose upon the
evening air the beast's thunderous roar. The
man stopped with upraised spear and
faced the brush from which issued the awful
sound. The shadows were deepening,
darkness was settling in.

God! To die here alone, beneath the fangs
of wild beasts; to be torn and rended; to feel
the hot breath of the brute on his face as the
great paw crushed down up his breast!

For a moment all was still. Clayton stood
rigid, with raised spear. Presently a faint

-74-

rustling of the bush apprised him of the
stealthy creeping of the thing behind. It was
gathering for the spring. At last he saw it,
not twenty feet away--the long, lithe,
muscular body and tawny head of a huge
black-maned lion.

The beast was upon its belly, moving
forward very slowly. As its eyes met
Clayton's it stopped, and deliberately,
cautiously gathered its hind quarters behind
it.

In agony the man watched, fearful to launch
his spear, powerless to fly.

He heard a noise in the tree above him.
Some new danger, he thought, but he dared
not take his eyes from the yellow green orbs
before him. There was a sharp twang as of
a broken banjo-string, and at the same
instant an arrow appeared in the yellow hide
of the crouching lion.

With a roar of pain and anger the beast
sprang; but, somehow, Clayton stumbled to
one side, and as he turned again to face the
infuriated king of beasts, he was appalled
at the sight which confronted him. Almost
simultaneously with the lion's turning to
renew the attack a half-naked giant
dropped from the tree above squarely on
the brute's back.

With lightning speed an arm that was
banded layers of iron muscle encircled the
huge neck, and the great beast was raised
from behind, roaring and pawing the air--
raised as easily as Clayton would have
lifted a pet dog.

The scene he witnessed there in the twilight
depths of the African jungle was burned
forever into the Englishman's brain.

The man before him was the embodiment

of physical perfection and giant strength;
yet it was not upon these he depended in his
battle with the great cat, for mighty as were
his muscles, they were as nothing by
comparison with Numa's. To his agility, to
his brain and to his long keen knife he owed
his supremacy.

His right arm encircled the lion's neck, while
the left hand plunged the knife time and
again into the unprotected side behind the
left shoulder. The infuriated beast, pulled up
and backwards until he stood upon his hind
legs, struggled impotently in this unnatural
position.

Had the battle been of a few seconds'
longer duration the outcome might have
been different, but it was all accomplished
so quickly that the lion had scarce time to
recover from the confusion of its surprise
ere it sank lifeless to the ground.

Then the strange figure which had
vanquished it stood erect upon the carcass,
and throwing back the wild and handsome
head, gave out the fearsome cry which a
few moments earlier had so startled
Clayton.

Before him he saw the figure of a young
man, naked except for a loin cloth and a few
barbaric ornaments about arms and legs;
on the breast a priceless diamond locket
gleaming against a smooth brown skin.

The hunting knife had been returned to its
homely sheath, and the man was gathering
up his bow and quiver from where he had
tossed them when he leaped to attack the
lion.

Clayton spoke to the stranger in English,
thanking him for his brave rescue and
complimenting him on the wondrous
strength and dexterity he had displayed, but

-75-

the only answer was a steady stare and a
faint shrug of the mighty shoulders, which
might betoken either disparagement of the
service rendered, or ignorance of Clayton's
language.

When the bow and quiver had been slung to
his back the wild man, for such Clayton now
thought him, once more drew his knife and
deftly carved a dozen large strips of meat
from the lion's carcass. Then, squatting
upon his haunches, he proceeded to eat,
first motioning Clayton to join him.

The strong white teeth sank into the raw and
dripping flesh in apparent relish of the meal,
but Clayton could not bring himself to share
the uncooked meat with his strange host;
instead he watched him, and presently
there dawned upon him the conviction that
this was Tarzan of the Apes, whose notice
he had seen posted upon the cabin door
that morning.

If so he must speak English.

Again Clayton attempted speech with the
ape-man; but the replies, now vocal, were
in a strange tongue, which resembled the
chattering of monkeys mingled with the
growling of some wild beast.

No, this could not be Tarzan of the Apes, for
it was very evident that he was an utter
stranger to English.

When Tarzan had completed his repast he
rose and, pointing a very different direction
from that which Clayton had been pursuing,
started off through the jungle toward the
point he had indicated.

Clayton, bewildered and confused,
hesitated to follow him, for he thought he
was but being led more deeply into the
mazes of the forest; but the ape-man,

seeing him disinclined to follow, returned,
and, grasping him by the coat, dragged him
along until he was convinced that Clayton
understood what was required of him. Then
he left him to follow voluntarily.

The Englishman, finally concluding that he
was a prisoner, saw no alternative open but
to accompany his captor, and thus they
traveled slowly through the jungle while the
sable mantle of the impenetrable forest
night fell about them, and the stealthy
footfalls of padded paws mingled with the
breaking of twigs and the wild calls of the
savage life that Clayton felt closing in upon
him.

Suddenly Clayton heard the faint report of a
firearm--a single shot, and then silence.

In the cabin by the beach two thoroughly
terrified women clung to each other as they
crouched upon the low bench in the
gathering darkness.

The Negress sobbed hysterically,
bemoaning the evil day that had witnessed
her departure from her dear Maryland, while
the white girl, dry eyed and outwardly calm,
was torn by inward fears and forebodings.
She feared not more for herself than for the
three men whom she knew to be wandering
in the abysmal depths of the savage jungle,
from which she now heard issuing the
almost incessant shrieks and roars,
barkings and growlings of its terrifying and
fearsome denizens as they sought their
prey.

And now there came the sound of a heavy
body brushing against the side of the cabin.
She could hear the great padded paws
upon the ground outside. For an instant, all
was silence; even the bedlam of the forest
died to a faint murmur. Then she distinctly
heard the beast outside sniffing at the door,

-76-

not two feet from where she crouched.
Instinctively the girl shuddered, and shrank
closer to the black woman.

"Hush!" she whispered. "Hush, Esmeralda,"
for the woman's sobs and groans seemed
to have attracted the thing that stalked there
just beyond the thin wall.

A gentle scratching sound was heard on the
door. The brute tried to force an entrance;
but presently this ceased, and again she
heard the great pads creeping stealthily
around the cabin. Again they stopped--
beneath the window on which the terrified
eyes of the girl now glued themselves.

"God!" she murmured, for now, silhouetted
against the moonlit sky beyond, she saw
framed in the tiny square of the latticed
window the head of a huge lioness. The
gleaming eyes were fixed upon her in intent
ferocity.

"Look, Esmeralda!" she whispered. "For
God's sake, what shall we do? Look!
Quick! The window!"

Esmeralda, cowering still closer to her
mistress, took one frightened glance
toward the little square of moonlight, just as
the lioness emitted a low, savage snarl.

The sight that met the poor woman's eyes
was too much for the already overstrung
nerves.

"Oh, Gaberelle!" she shrieked, and slid to
the floor an inert and senseless mass.

For what seemed an eternity the great brute
stood with its forepaws upon the sill, glaring
into the little room. Presently it tried the
strength of the lattice with its great talons.

The girl had almost ceased to breathe,

when, to her relief, the head disappeared
and she heard the brute's footsteps leaving
the window. But now they came to the door
again, and once more the scratching
commenced; this time with increasing force
until the great beast was tearing at the
massive panels in a perfect frenzy of
eagerness to seize its defenseless victims.

Could Jane have known the immense
strength of that door, built piece by piece,
she would have felt less fear of the lioness
reaching her by this avenue.

Little did John Clayton imagine when he
fashioned that crude but mighty portal that
one day, twenty years later, it would shield a
fair American girl, then unborn, from the
teeth and talons of a man-eater.

For fully twenty minutes the brute alternately
sniffed and tore at the door, occasionally
giving voice to a wild, savage cry of baffled
rage. At length, however, she gave up the
attempt, and Jane heard her returning
toward the window, beneath which she
paused for an instant, and then launched
her great weight against the timeworn
lattice.

The girl heard the wooden rods groan
beneath the impact; but they held, and the
huge body dropped back to the ground
below.

Again and again the lioness repeated these
tactics, until finally the horrified prisoner
within saw a portion of the lattice give way,
and in an instant one great paw and the
head of the animal were thrust within the
room.

Slowly the powerful neck and shoulders
spread the bars apart, and the lithe body
protruded farther and farther into the room.

-77-

As in a trance, the girl rose, her hand upon
her breast, wide eyes staring horror-
stricken into the snarling face of the beast
scarce ten feet from her. At her feet lay the
prostrate form of the Negress. If she could
but arouse her, their combined efforts might
possibly avail to beat back the fierce and
bloodthirsty intruder.

Jane stooped to grasp the black woman by
the shoulder. Roughly she shook her.

"Esmeralda! Esmeralda!" she cried. "Help
me, or we are lost."

Esmeralda opened her eyes. The first
object they encountered was the dripping
fangs of the hungry lioness.

With a horrified scream the poor woman
rose to her hands and knees, and in this
position scurried across the room,
shrieking: "O Gaberelle! O Gaberelle!" at
the top of her lungs.

Esmeralda weighed some two hundred and
eighty pounds, and her extreme haste,
added to her extreme corpulency, produced
a most amazing result when Esmeralda
elected to travel on all fours.

For a moment the lioness remained quiet
with intense gaze directed upon the flitting
Esmeralda, whose goal appeared to be the
cupboard, into which she attempted to
propel her huge bulk; but as the shelves
were but nine or ten inches apart, she only
succeeded in getting her head in;
whereupon, with a final screech, which
paled the jungle noises into insignificance,
she fainted once again.

With the subsidence of Esmeralda the
lioness renewed her efforts to wriggle her
huge bulk through the weakening lattice.

The girl, standing pale and rigid against the
farther wall, sought with ever-increasing
terror for some loophole of escape.
Suddenly her hand, tight-pressed against
her bosom, felt the hard outline of the
revolver that Clayton had left with her earlier
in the day.

Quickly she snatched it from its hiding-
place, and, leveling it full at the lioness's
face, pulled the trigger.

There was a flash of flame, the roar of the
discharge, and an answering roar of pain
and anger from the beast.

Jane Porter saw the great form disappear
from the window, and then she, too,
fainted, the revolver falling at her side.

But Sabor was not killed. The bullet had but
inflicted a painful wound in one of the great
shoulders. It was the surprise at the blinding
flash and the deafening roar that had
caused her hasty but temporary retreat.

In another instant she was back at the
lattice, and with renewed fury was clawing
at the aperture, but with lessened effect,
since the wounded member was almost
useless.

She saw her prey--the two women--lying
senseless upon the floor. There was no
longer any resistance to be overcome. Her
meat lay before her, and Sabor had only to
worm her way through the lattice to claim it.

Slowly she forced her great bulk, inch by
inch, through the opening. Now her head
was through, now one great forearm and
shoulder.

Carefully she drew up the wounded
member to insinuate it gently beyond the
tight pressing bars.

-78-

A moment more and both shoulders
through, the long, sinuous body and the
narrow hips would glide quickly after.

It was on this sight that Jane Porter again
opened her eyes.

Chapter 15 The Forest God

When Clayton heard the report of the firearm
he fell into an agony of fear and
apprehension. He knew that one of the
sailors might be the author of it; but the fact
that he had left the revolver with Jane,
together with the overwrought condition of
his nerves, made him morbidly positive that
she was threatened with some great
danger. Perhaps even now she was
attempting to defend herself against some
savage man or beast.

What were the thoughts of his strange captor
or guide Clayton could only vaguely
conjecture; but that he had heard the shot,
and was in some manner affected by it was
quite evident, for he quickened his pace so
appreciably that Clayton, stumbling blindly
in his wake, was down a dozen times in as
many minutes in a vain effort to keep pace
with him, and soon was left hopelessly
behind.

Fearing that he would again be irretrievably
lost, he called aloud to the wild man ahead
of him, and in a moment had the
satisfaction of seeing him drop lightly to his
side from the branches above.

For a moment Tarzan looked at the young
man closely, as though undecided as to just
what was best to do; then, stooping down
before Clayton, he motioned him to grasp
him about the neck, and, with the white man
upon his back, Tarzan took to the trees.

The next few minutes the young Englishman

never forgot. High into bending and swaying
branches he was borne with what seemed
to him incredible swiftness, while Tarzan
chafed at the slowness of his progress.

From one lofty branch the agile creature
swung with Clayton through a dizzy arc to a
neighboring tree; then for a hundred yards
maybe the sure feet threaded a maze of
interwoven limbs, balancing like a tightrope
walker high above the black depths of
verdure beneath.

From the first sensation of chilling fear
Clayton passed to one of keen admiration
and envy of those giant muscles and that
wondrous instinct or knowledge which
guided this forest god through the inky
blackness of the night as easily and safely
as Clayton would have strolled a London
street at high noon.

Occasionally they would enter a spot where
the foliage above was less dense, and the
bright rays of the moon lit up before
Clayton's wondering eyes the strange path
they were traversing.

At such times the man fairly caught his
breath at sight of the horrid depths below
them, for Tarzan took the easiest way,
which often led over a hundred feet above
the earth.

And yet with all his seeming speed, Tarzan
was in reality feeling his way with
comparative slowness, searching
constantly for limbs of adequate strength for
the maintenance of this double weight.

Presently they came to the clearing before
the beach. Tarzan's quick ears had heard
the strange sounds of Sabor's efforts to
force her way through the lattice, and it
seemed to Clayton that they dropped a
straight hundred feet to earth, so quickly did

-79-

Tarzan descend. Yet when they struck the
ground it was with scarce a jar; and as
Clayton released his hold on the ape-man
he saw him dart like a squirrel for the
opposite side of the cabin.

The Englishman sprang quickly after him
just in time to see the hind quarters of some
huge animal about to disappear through the
window of the cabin.

As Jane opened her eyes to a realization of
the imminent peril which threatened her, her
brave young heart gave up at last its final
vestige of hope. But then to her surprise she
saw the huge animal being slowly drawn
back through the window, and in the
moonlight beyond she saw the heads and
shoulders of two men.

As Clayton rounded the corner of the cabin
to behold the animal disappearing within, it
was also to see the ape-man seize the long
tail in both hands, and, bracing himself with
his feet against the side of the cabin, throw
all his mighty strength into the effort to draw
the beast out of the interior.

Clayton was quick to lend a hand, but the
ape-man jabbered to him in a commanding
and peremptory tone something which
Clayton knew to be orders, though he could
not understand them.

At last, under their combined efforts, the
great body was slowly dragged farther and
farther outside the window, and then there
came to Clayton's mind a dawning
conception of the rash bravery of his
companion's act.

For a naked man to drag a shrieking,
clawing man-eater forth from a window by
the tail to save a strange white girl, was
indeed the last word in heroism.

Insofar as Clayton was concerned it was a
very different matter, since the girl was not
only of his own kind and race, but was the
one woman in all the world whom he loved.

Though he knew that the lioness would
make short work of both of them, he pulled
with a will to keep it from Jane Porter. And
then he recalled the battle between this man
and the great, black-maned lion which he
had witnessed a short time before, and he
commenced to feel more assurance.

Tarzan was still issuing orders which
Clayton could not understand.

He was trying to tell the stupid white man to
plunge his poisoned arrows into Sabor's
back and sides, and to reach the savage
heart with the long, thin hunting knife that
hung at Tarzan's hip; but the man would not
understand, and Tarzan did not dare
release his hold to do the things himself, for
he knew that the puny white man never
could hold mighty Sabor alone, for an
instant.

Slowly the lioness was emerging from the
window. At last her shoulders were out.

And then Clayton saw an incredible thing.
Tarzan, racking his brains for some means
to cope single-handed with the infuriated
beast, had suddenly recalled his battle with
Terkoz; and as the great shoulders came
clear of the window, so that the lioness hung
upon the sill only by her forepaws, Tarzan
suddenly released his hold upon the brute.

With the quickness of a striking rattler he
launched himself full upon Sabor's back,
his strong young arms seeking and gaining
a full-Nelson upon the beast, as he had
learned it that other day during his bloody,
wrestling victory over Terkoz.

-80-

With a roar the lioness turned completely
over upon her back, falling full upon her
enemy; but the black-haired giant only
closed tighter his hold.

Pawing and tearing at earth and air, Sabor
rolled and threw herself this way and that in
an effort to dislodge this strange
antagonist; but ever tighter and tighter drew
the iron bands that were forcing her head
lower and lower upon her tawny breast.

Higher crept the steel forearms of the ape-
man about the back of Sabor's neck.
Weaker and weaker became the lioness's
efforts.

At last Clayton saw the immense muscles of
Tarzan's shoulders and biceps leap into
corded knots beneath the silver moonlight.
There was a long sustained and supreme
effort on the ape-man's part--and the
vertebrae of Sabor's neck parted with a
sharp snap.

In an instant Tarzan was upon his feet, and
for the second time that day Clayton heard
the bull ape's savage roar of victory. Then
he heard Jane's agonized cry:

"Cecil--Mr. Clayton! Oh, what is it? What is
it?"

Running quickly to the cabin door, Clayton
called out that all was right, and shouted to
her to open the door. As quickly as she
could she raised the great bar and fairly
dragged Clayton within.

"What was that awful noise?" she
whispered, shrinking close to him.

"It was the cry of the kill from the throat of the
man who has just saved your life, Miss
Porter. Wait, I will fetch him so you may
thank him."

The frightened girl would not be left alone,
so she accompanied Clayton to the side of
the cabin where lay the dead body of the
lioness.

Tarzan of the Apes was gone.

Clayton called several times, but there was
no reply, and so the two returned to the
greater safety of the interior.

"What a frightful sound!" cried Jane, "I
shudder at the mere thought of it. Do not tell
me that a human throat voiced that hideous
and fearsome shriek."

"But it did, Miss Porter," replied Clayton; "or
at least if not a human throat that of a forest
god."

And then he told her of his experiences with
this strange creature--of how twice the wild
man had saved his life--of the wondrous
strength, and agility, and bravery--of the
brown skin and the handsome face.

"I cannot make it out at all," he concluded.
"At first I thought he might be Tarzan of the
Apes; but he neither speaks nor
understands English, so that theory is
untenable."

"Well, whatever he may be," cried the girl,
"we owe him our lives, and may God bless
him and keep him in safety in his wild and
savage jungle!"

"Amen," said Clayton, fervently.

"For the good Lord's sake, ain't I dead?"

The two turned to see Esmeralda sitting
upright upon the floor, her great eyes rolling
from side to side as though she could not
believe their testimony as to her
whereabouts.

-81-

And now, for Jane Porter, the reaction
came, and she threw herself upon the
bench, sobbing with hysterical laughter.

Chapter 16 "Most Remarkable"

Several miles south of the cabin, upon a
strip of sandy beach, stood two old men,
arguing.

Before them stretched the broad Atlantic. At
their backs was the Dark Continent. Close
around them loomed the impenetrable
blackness of the jungle.

Savage beasts roared and growled;
noises, hideous and weird, assailed their
ears. They had wandered for miles in
search of their camp, but always in the
wrong direction. They were as hopelessly
lost as though they suddenly had been
transported to another world.

At such a time, indeed, every fiber of their
combined intellects must have been
concentrated upon the vital question of the
minute--the life-and-death question to
them of retracing their steps to camp.

Samuel T. Philander was speaking.

"But, my dear professor," he was saying, "I
still maintain that but for the victories of
Ferdinand and Isabella over the fifteenth-
century Moors in Spain the world would be
today a thousand years in advance of where
we now find ourselves. The Moors were
essentially a tolerant, broad-minded, liberal
race of agriculturists, artisans and
merchants--the very type of people that has
made possible such civilization as we find
today in America and Europe--while the
Spaniards--"

"Tut, tut, dear Mr. Philander," interrupted
Professor Porter; "their religion positively

precluded the possibilities you suggest.
Moslemism was, is, and always will be, a
blight on that scientific progress which has
marked--"

"Bless me! Professor," interjected Mr.
Philander, who had turned his gaze toward
the jungle, "there seems to be someone
approaching."

Professor Archimedes Q. Porter turned in
the direction indicated by the nearsighted
Mr. Philander.

"Tut, tut, Mr. Philander," he chided. "How
often must I urge you to seek that absolute
concentration of your mental faculties which
alone may permit you to bring to bear the
highest powers of intellectuality upon the
momentous problems which naturally fall to
the lot of great minds? And now I find you
guilty of a most flagrant breach of courtesy
in interrupting my learned discourse to call
attention to a mere quadruped of the genus
Felis. As I was saying, Mr.--"

"Heavens, Professor, a lion?" cried Mr.
Philander, straining his weak eyes toward
the dim figure outlined against the dark
tropical underbrush.

"Yes, yes, Mr. Philander, if you insist upon
employing slang in your discourse, a `lion.'
But as I was saying--"

"Bless me, Professor," again interrupted
Mr. Philander; "permit me to suggest that
doubtless the Moors who were conquered
in the fifteenth century will continue in that
most regrettable condition for the time
being at least, even though we postpone
discussion of that world calamity until we
may attain the enchanting view of yon Felis
Carnivora which distance proverbially is
credited with lending."

-82-

In the meantime the lion had approached
with quiet dignity to within ten paces of the
two men, where he stood curiously
watching them.

The moonlight flooded the beach, and the
strange group stood out in bold relief
against the yellow sand.

"Most reprehensible, most reprehensible,"
exclaimed Professor Porter, with a faint
trace of irritation in his voice. "Never, Mr.
Philander, never before in my life have I
known one of these animals to be permitted
to roam at large from its cage. I shall most
certainly report this outrageous breach of
ethics to the directors of the adjacent
zoological garden."

"Quite right, Professor," agreed Mr.
Philander, "and the sooner it is done the
better. Let us start now."

Seizing the professor by the arm, Mr.
Philander set off in the direction that would
put the greatest distance between
themselves and the lion.

They had proceeded but a short distance
when a backward glance revealed to the
horrified gaze of Mr. Philander that the lion
was following them. He tightened his grip
upon the protesting professor and
increased his speed.

"As I was saying, Mr. Philander," repeated
Professor Porter.

Mr. Philander took another hasty glance
rearward. The lion also had quickened his
gait, and was doggedly maintaining an
unvarying distance behind them.

"He is following us!" gasped Mr. Philander,
breaking into a run.

"Tut, tut, Mr. Philander," remonstrated the
professor, "this unseemly haste is most
unbecoming to men of letters. What will our
friends think of us, who may chance to be
upon the street and witness our frivolous
antics? Pray let us proceed with more
decorum."

Mr. Philander stole another observation
astern.

The lion was bounding along in easy leaps
scarce five paces behind.

Mr. Philander dropped the professor's arm,
and broke into a mad orgy of speed that
would have done credit to any varsity track
team.

"As I was saying, Mr. Philander--"
screamed Professor Porter, as,
metaphorically speaking, he himself "threw
her into high." He, too, had caught a fleeting
backward glimpse of cruel yellow eyes and
half open mouth within startling proximity of
his person.

With streaming coat tails and shiny silk hat
Professor Archimedes Q. Porter fled
through the moonlight close upon the heels
of Mr. Samuel T. Philander.

Before them a point of the jungle ran out
toward a narrow promontory, and it was for
the heaven of the trees he saw there that Mr.
Samuel T. Philander directed his
prodigious leaps and bounds; while from
the shadows of this same spot peered two
keen eyes in interested appreciation of the
race.

It was Tarzan of the Apes who watched,
with face a-grin, this odd game of follow-
the-leader.

He knew the two men were safe enough

-83-

from attack in so far as the lion was
concerned. The very fact that Numa had
foregone such easy prey at all convinced
the wise forest craft of Tarzan that Numa's
belly already was full.

The lion might stalk them until hungry again;
but the chances were that if not angered he
would soon tire of the sport, and slink away
to his jungle lair.

Really, the one great danger was that one of
the men might stumble and fall, and then the
yellow devil would be upon him in a moment
and the joy of the kill would be too great a
temptation to withstand.

So Tarzan swung quickly to a lower limb in
line with the approaching fugitives; and as
Mr. Samuel T. Philander came panting and
blowing beneath him, already too spent to
struggle up to the safety of the limb, Tarzan
reached down and, grasping him by the
collar of his coat, yanked him to the limb by
his side.

Another moment brought the professor
within the sphere of the friendly grip, and
he, too, was drawn upward to safety just as
the baffled Numa, with a roar, leaped to
recover his vanishing quarry.

For a moment the two men clung panting to
the great branch, while Tarzan squatted
with his back to the stem of the tree,
watching them with mingled curiosity and
amusement.

It was the professor who first broke the
silence.

"I am deeply pained, Mr. Philander, that you
should have evinced such a paucity of manly
courage in the presence of one of the lower
orders, and by your crass timidity have
caused me to exert myself to such an

unaccustomed degree in order that I might
resume my discourse. As I was saying, Mr.
Philander, when you interrupted me, the
Moors--"

"Professor Archimedes Q. Porter," broke in
Mr. Philander, in icy tones, "the time has
arrived when patience becomes a crime
and mayhem appears garbed in the mantle
of virtue. You have accused me of
cowardice. You have insinuated that you ran
only to overtake me, not to escape the
clutches of the lion. Have a care, Professor
Archimedes Q. Porter! I am a desperate
man. Goaded by long-suffering patience
the worm will turn."

"Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut, tut!" cautioned
Professor Porter; "you forget yourself."

"I forget nothing as yet, Professor
Archimedes Q. Porter; but, believe me, sir, I
am tottering on the verge of forgetfulness as
to your exalted position in the world of
science, and your gray hairs."

The professor sat in silence for a few
minutes, and the darkness hid the grim
smile that wreathed his wrinkled
countenance. Presently he spoke.

"Look here, Skinny Philander," he said, in
belligerent tones, "if you are lookin' for a
scrap, peel off your coat and come on down
on the ground, and I'll punch your head just
as I did sixty years ago in the alley back of
Porky Evans' barn."

"Ark!" gasped the astonished Mr. Philander.
"Lordy, how good that sounds! When you're
human, Ark, I love you; but somehow it
seems as though you had forgotten how to
be human for the last twenty years."

The professor reached out a thin, trembling
old hand through the darkness until it found

-84-

his old friend's shoulder.

"Forgive me, Skinny," he said, softly. "It
hasn't been quite twenty years, and God
alone knows how hard I have tried to be
`human' for Jane's sake, and yours, too,
since He took my other Jane away."

Another old hand stole up from Mr.
Philander's side to clasp the one that lay
upon his shoulder, and no other message
could better have translated the one heart to
the other.

They did not speak for some minutes. The
lion below them paced nervously back and
forth. The third figure in the tree was hidden
by the dense shadows near the stem. He,
too, was silent--motionless as a graven
image.

"You certainly pulled me up into this tree just
in time," said the professor at last. "I want to
thank you. You saved my life."

"But I didn't pull you up here, Professor,"
said Mr. Philander. "Bless me! The
excitement of the moment quite caused me
to forget that I myself was drawn up here by
some outside agency--there must be
someone or something in this tree with us."

"Eh?" ejaculated Professor Porter. "Are you
quite positive, Mr. Philander?"

"Most positive, Professor," replied Mr.
Philander, "and," he added, "I think we
should thank the party. He may be sitting
right next to you now, Professor."

"Eh? What's that? Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut,
tut!" said Professor Porter, edging
cautiously nearer to Mr. Philander.

Just then it occurred to Tarzan of the Apes
that Numa had loitered beneath the tree for

a sufficient length of time, so he raised his
young head toward the heavens, and there
rang out upon the terrified ears of the two
old men the awful warning challenge of the
anthropoid.

The two friends, huddled trembling in their
precarious position on the limb, saw the
great lion halt in his restless pacing as the
blood-curdling cry smote his ears, and then
slink quickly into the jungle, to be instantly
lost to view.

"Even the lion trembles in fear," whispered
Mr. Philander.

"Most remarkable, most remarkable,"
murmured Professor Porter, clutching
frantically at Mr. Philander to regain the
balance which the sudden fright had so
perilously endangered. Unfortunately for
them both, Mr. Philander's center of
equilibrium was at that very moment
hanging upon the ragged edge of nothing,
so that it needed but the gentle impetus
supplied by the additional weight of
Professor Porter's body to topple the
devoted secretary from the limb.

For a moment they swayed uncertainly, and
then, with mingled and most unscholarly
shrieks, they pitched headlong from the
tree, locked in frenzied embrace.

It was quite some moments ere either
moved, for both were positive that any such
attempt would reveal so many breaks and
fractures as to make further progress
impossible.

At length Professor Porter made an attempt
to move one leg. To his surprise, it
responded to his will as in days gone by. He
now drew up its mate and stretched it forth
again.

-85-

"Most remarkable, most remarkable," he
murmured.

"Thank God, Professor," whispered Mr.
Philander, fervently, "you are not dead,
then?"

"Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut, tut," cautioned
Professor Porter, "I do not know with
accuracy as yet."

With infinite solicitude Professor Porter
wiggled his right arm--joy! It was intact.
Breathlessly he waved his left arm above
his prostrate body--it waved!

"Most remarkable, most remarkable," he
said.

"To whom are you signaling, Professor?"
asked Mr. Philander, in an excited tone.

Professor Porter deigned to make no
response to this puerile inquiry. Instead he
raised his head gently from the ground,
nodding it back and forth a half dozen times.

"Most remarkable," he breathed. "It remains
intact."

Mr. Philander had not moved from where he
had fallen; he had not dared the attempt.
How indeed could one move when one's
arms and legs and back were broken?

One eye was buried in the soft loam; the
other, rolling sidewise, was fixed in awe
upon the strange gyrations of Professor
Porter.

"How sad!" exclaimed Mr. Philander, half
aloud. "Concussion of the brain,
superinducing total mental aberration. How
very sad indeed! and for one still so young!"

Professor Porter rolled over upon his

stomach; gingerly he bowed his back until
he resembled a huge tom cat in proximity to
a yelping dog. Then he sat up and felt of
various portions of his anatomy.

"They are all here," he exclaimed. "Most
remarkable!"

Whereupon he arose, and, bending a
scathing glance upon the still prostrate form
of Mr. Samuel T. Philander, he said:

"Tut, tut, Mr. Philander; this is no time to
indulge in slothful ease. We must be up and
doing."

Mr. Philander lifted his other eye out of the
mud and gazed in speechless rage at
Professor Porter. Then he attempted to
rise; nor could there have been any more
surprised than he when his efforts were
immediately crowned with marked
success.

He was still bursting with rage, however, at
the cruel injustice of Professor Porter's
insinuation, and was on the point of
rendering a tart rejoinder when his eyes fell
upon a strange figure standing a few paces
away, scrutinizing them intently.

Professor Porter had recovered his shiny
silk hat, which he had brushed carefully
upon the sleeve of his coat and replaced
upon his head. When he saw Mr. Philander
pointing to something behind him he turned
to behold a giant, naked but for a loin cloth
and a few metal ornaments, standing
motionless before him.

"Good evening, sir!" said the professor,
lifting his hat.

For reply the giant motioned them to follow
him, and set off up the beach in the direction
from which they had recently come.

-86-

"I think it the better part of discretion to
follow him," said Mr. Philander.

"Tut, tut, Mr. Philander," returned the
professor. "A short time since you were
advancing a most logical argument in
substantiation of your theory that camp lay
directly south of us. I was skeptical, but you
finally convinced me; so now I am positive
that toward the south we must travel to
reach our friends. Therefore I shall continue
south."

"But, Professor Porter, this man may know
better than either of us. He seems to be
indigenous to this part of the world. Let us at
least follow him for a short distance."

"Tut, tut, Mr. Philander," repeated the
professor. "I am a difficult man to convince,
but when once convinced my decision is
unalterable. I shall continue in the proper
direction, if I have to circumambulate the
continent of Africa to reach my destination."

Further argument was interrupted by
Tarzan, who, seeing that these strange men
were not following him, had returned to their
side.

Again he beckoned to them; but still they
stood in argument.

Presently the ape-man lost patience with
their stupid ignorance. He grasped the
frightened Mr. Philander by the shoulder,
and before that worthy gentleman knew
whether he was being killed or merely
maimed for life, Tarzan had tied one end of
his rope securely about Mr. Philander's
neck.

"Tut, tut, Mr. Philander," remonstrated
Professor Porter; "it is most unbeseeming
in you to submit to such indignities."

But scarcely were the words out of his
mouth ere he, too, had been seized and
securely bound by the neck with the same
rope. Then Tarzan set off toward the north,
leading the now thoroughly frightened
professor and his secretary.

In deathly silence they proceeded for what
seemed hours to the two tired and hopeless
old men; but presently as they topped a little
rise of ground they were overjoyed to see
the cabin lying before them, not a hundred
yards distant.

Here Tarzan released them, and, pointing
toward the little building, vanished into the
jungle beside them.

"Most remarkable, most remarkable!"
gasped the professor. "But you see, Mr.
Philander, that I was quite right, as usual;
and but for your stubborn willfulness we
should have escaped a series of most
humiliating, not to say dangerous accidents.
Pray allow yourself to be guided by a more
mature and practical mind hereafter when in
need of wise counsel."

Mr. Samuel T. Philander was too much
relieved at the happy outcome to their
adventure to take umbrage at the
professor's cruel fling. Instead he grasped
his friend's arm and hastened him forward
in the direction of the cabin.

It was a much-relieved party of castaways
that found itself once more united. Dawn
discovered them still recounting their
various adventures and speculating upon
the identity of the strange guardian and
protector they had found on this savage
shore.

Esmeralda was positive that it was none
other than an angel of the Lord, sent down
especially to watch over them.

-87-

"Had you seen him devour the raw meat of
the lion, Esmeralda," laughed Clayton, "you
would have thought him a very material
angel."

"There was nothing heavenly about his
voice," said Jane Porter, with a little
shudder at recollection of the awful roar
which had followed the killing of the lioness.

"Nor did it precisely comport with my
preconceived ideas of the dignity of divine
messengers," remarked Professor Porter,
"when the--ah--gentleman tied two highly
respectable and erudite scholars neck to
neck and dragged them through the jungle
as though they had been cows."

Chapter 17 Burials

As it was now quite light, the party, none of
whom had eaten or slept since the previous
morning, began to bestir themselves to
prepare food.

The mutineers of the Arrow had landed a
small supply of dried meats, canned soups
and vegetables, crackers, flour, tea, and
coffee for the five they had marooned, and
these were hurriedly drawn upon to satisfy
the craving of long-famished appetites.

The next task was to make the cabin
habitable, and to this end it was decided to
at once remove the gruesome relics of the
tragedy which had taken place there on
some bygone day.

Professor Porter and Mr. Philander were
deeply interested in examining the
skeletons. The two larger, they stated, had
belonged to a male and female of one of the
higher white races.

The smallest skeleton was given but
passing attention, as its location, in the crib,

left no doubt as to its having been the infant
offspring of this unhappy couple.

As they were preparing the skeleton of the
man for burial, Clayton discovered a
massive ring which had evidently encircled
the man's finger at the time of his death, for
one of the slender bones of the hand still lay
within the golden bauble.

Picking it up to examine it, Clayton gave a
cry of astonishment, for the ring bore the
crest of the house of Greystoke.

At the same time, Jane discovered the
books in the cupboard, and on opening the
fly-leaf of one of them saw the name, John
Clayton, London. In a second book which
she hurriedly examined was the single
name, Greystoke.

"Why, Mr. Clayton," she cried, "what does
this mean? Here are the names of some of
your own people in these books."

"And here," he replied gravely, "is the great
ring of the house of Greystoke which has
been lost since my uncle, John Clayton, the
former Lord Greystoke, disappeared,
presumably lost at sea."

"But how do you account for these things
being here, in this savage African jungle?"
exclaimed the girl.

"There is but one way to account for it, Miss
Porter," said Clayton. "The late Lord
Greystoke was not drowned. He died here
in this cabin and this poor thing upon the
floor is all that is mortal of him."

"Then this must have been Lady Greystoke,"
said Jane reverently, indicating the poor
mass of bones upon the bed.

"The beautiful Lady Alice," replied Clayton,

-88-

"of whose many virtues and remarkable
personal charms I often have heard my
mother and father speak. Poor woman," he
murmured sadly.

With deep reverence and solemnity the
bodies of the late Lord and Lady Greystoke
were buried beside their little African cabin,
and between them was placed the tiny
skeleton of the baby of Kala, the ape.

As Mr. Philander was placing the frail bones
of the infant in a bit of sail cloth, he
examined the skull minutely. Then he called
Professor Porter to his side, and the two
argued in low tones for several minutes.

"Most remarkable, most remarkable," said
Professor Porter.

"Bless me," said Mr. Philander, "we must
acquaint Mr. Clayton with our discovery at
once."

"Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut, tut!"
remonstrated Professor Archimedes Q.
Porter. "`Let the dead past bury its dead.'"

And so the white-haired old man repeated
the burial service over this strange grave,
while his four companions stood with
bowed and uncovered heads about him.

From the trees Tarzan of the Apes watched
the solemn ceremony; but most of all he
watched the sweet face and graceful figure
of Jane Porter.

In his savage, untutored breast new
emotions were stirring. He could not fathom
them. He wondered why he felt so great an
interest in these people--why he had gone
to such pains to save the three men. But he
did not wonder why he had torn Sabor from
the tender flesh of the strange girl.

Surely the men were stupid and ridiculous
and cowardly. Even Manu, the monkey, was
more intelligent than they. If these were
creatures of his own kind he was doubtful if
his past pride in blood was warranted.

But the girl, ah--that was a different matter.
He did not reason here. He knew that she
was created to be protected, and that he
was created to protect her.

He wondered why they had dug a great hole
in the ground merely to bury dry bones.
Surely there was no sense in that; no one
wanted to steal dry bones.

Had there been meat upon them he could
have understood, for thus alone might one
keep his meat from Dango, the hyena, and
the other robbers of the jungle.

When the grave had been filled with earth
the little party turned back toward the cabin,
and Esmeralda, still weeping copiously for
the two she had never heard of before
today, and who had been dead twenty
years, chanced to glance toward the harbor.
Instantly her tears ceased.

"Look at them low down white trash out
there!" she shrilled, pointing toward the
Arrow. "They-all's a desecrating us, right
here on this here perverted island."

And, sure enough, the Arrow was being
worked toward the open sea, slowly,
through the harbor's entrance.

"They promised to leave us firearms and
ammunition," said Clayton. "The merciless
beasts!"

"It is the work of that fellow they call Snipes, I
am sure," said Jane. "King was a
scoundrel, but he had a little sense of
humanity. If they had not killed him I know

-89-

that he would have seen that we were
properly provided for before they left us to
our fate."

"I regret that they did not visit us before
sailing," said Professor Porter. "I had
proposed requesting them to leave the
treasure with us, as I shall be a ruined man if
that is lost."

Jane looked at her father sadly.

"Never mind, dear," she said. "It wouldn't
have done any good, because it is solely for
the treasure that they killed their officers and
landed us upon this awful shore."

"Tut, tut, child, tut, tut!" replied Professor
Porter. "You are a good child, but
inexperienced in practical matters," and
Professor Porter turned and walked slowly
away toward the jungle, his hands clasped
beneath his long coat tails and his eyes bent
upon the ground.

His daughter watched him with a pathetic
smile upon her lips, and then turning to Mr.
Philander, she whispered:

"Please don't let him wander off again as
he did yesterday. We depend upon you, you
know, to keep a close watch upon him."

"He becomes more difficult to handle each
day," replied Mr. Philander, with a sigh and
a shake of his head. "I presume he is now
off to report to the directors of the Zoo that
one of their lions was at large last night. Oh,
Miss Jane, you don't know what I have to
contend with."

"Yes, I do, Mr. Philander; but while we all
love him, you alone are best fitted to
manage him; for, regardless of what he
may say to you, he respects your great
learning, and, therefore, has immense

confidence in your judgment. The poor dear
cannot differentiate between erudition and
wisdom."

Mr. Philander, with a mildly puzzled
expression on his face, turned to pursue
Professor Porter, and in his mind he was
revolving the question of whether he should
feel complimented or aggrieved at Miss
Porter's rather backhanded compliment.

Tarzan had seen the consternation depicted
upon the faces of the little group as they
witnessed the departure of the Arrow; so,
as the ship was a wonderful novelty to him in
addition, he determined to hasten out to the
point of land at the north of the harbor's
mouth and obtain a nearer view of the boat,
as well as to learn, if possible, the direction
of its flight.

Swinging through the trees with great
speed, he reached the point only a moment
after the ship had passed out of the harbor,
so that he obtained an excellent view of the
wonders of this strange, floating house.

There were some twenty men running hither
and thither about the deck, pulling and
hauling on ropes.

A light land breeze was blowing, and the
ship had been worked through the harbor's
mouth under scant sail, but now that they
had cleared the point every available shred
of canvas was being spread that she might
stand out to sea as handily as possible.

Tarzan watched the graceful movements of
the ship in rapt admiration, and longed to be
aboard her. Presently his keen eyes caught
the faintest suspicion of smoke on the far
northern horizon, and he wondered over the
cause of such a thing out on the great water.

About the same time the look-out on the

-90-

Arrow must have discerned it, for in a few
minutes Tarzan saw the sails being shifted
and shortened. The ship came about, and
presently he knew that she was beating
back toward land.

A man at the bows was constantly heaving
into the sea a rope to the end of which a
small object was fastened. Tarzan
wondered what the purpose of this action
might be.

At last the ship came up directly into the
wind; the anchor was lowered; down came
the sails. There was great scurrying about
on deck.

A boat was lowered, and in it a great chest
was placed. Then a dozen sailors bent to
the oars and pulled rapidly toward the point
where Tarzan crouched in the branches of a
tree.

In the stern of the boat, as it drew nearer,
Tarzan saw the rat-faced man.

It was but a few minutes later that the boat
touched the beach. The men jumped out
and lifted the great chest to the sand. They
were on the north side of the point so that
their presence was concealed from those at
the cabin.

The men argued angrily for a moment. Then
the rat-faced one, with several
companions, ascended the low bluff on
which stood the tree that concealed Tarzan.
They looked about for several minutes.

"Here is a good place," said the rat-faced
sailor, indicating a spot beneath Tarzan's
tree.

"It is as good as any," replied one of his
companions. "If they catch us with the
treasure aboard it will all be confiscated

anyway. We might as well bury it here on the
chance that some of us will escape the
gallows to come back and enjoy it later."

The rat-faced one now called to the men
who had remained at the boat, and they
came slowly up the bank carrying picks and
shovels.

"Hurry, you!" cried Snipes.

"Stow it!" retorted one of the men, in a surly
tone. "You're no admiral, you damned
shrimp."

"I'm Cap'n here, though, I'll have you to
understand, you swab," shrieked Snipes,
with a volley of frightful oaths.

"Steady, boys," cautioned one of the men
who had not spoken before. "It ain't goin' to
get us nothing by fightin' amongst
ourselves."

"Right enough," replied the sailor who had
resented Snipes' autocratic tones; "but it
ain't a-goin' to get nobody nothin' to put on
airs in this bloomin' company neither."

"You fellows dig here," said Snipes,
indicating a spot beneath the tree. "And
while you're diggin', Peter kin be a-makin'
of a map of the location so's we kin find it
again. You, Tom, and Bill, take a couple
more down and fetch up the chest."

"Wot are you a-goin' to do?" asked he of the
previous altercation. "Just boss?"

"Git busy there," growled Snipes. "You
didn't think your Cap'n was a-goin' to dig
with a shovel, did you?"

The men all looked up angrily. None of them
liked Snipes, and this disagreeable show
of authority since he had murdered King,

-91-

the real head and ringleader of the
mutineers, had only added fuel to the
flames of their hatred.

"Do you mean to say that you don't intend to
take a shovel, and lend a hand with this
work? Your shoulder's not hurt so all-fired
bad as that," said Tarrant, the sailor who
had before spoken.

"Not by a damned sight," replied Snipes,
fingering the butt of his revolver nervously.

"Then, by God," replied Tarrant, "if you
won't take a shovel you'll take a pickax."

With the words he raised his pick above his
head, and, with a mighty blow, he buried the
point in Snipes' brain.

For a moment the men stood silently looking
at the result of their fellow's grim humor.
Then one of them spoke.

"Served the skunk jolly well right," he said.

One of the others commenced to ply his
pick to the ground. The soil was soft and he
threw aside the pick and grasped a shovel;
then the others joined him. There was no
further comment on the killing, but the men
worked in a better frame of mind than they
had since Snipes had assumed command.

When they had a trench of ample size to bury
the chest, Tarrant suggested that they
enlarge it and inter Snipes' body on top of
the chest.

"It might 'elp fool any as 'appened to be
diggin' 'ereabouts," he explained.

The others saw the cunning of the
suggestion, and so the trench was
lengthened to accommodate the corpse,
and in the center a deeper hole was

excavated for the box, which was first
wrapped in sailcloth and then lowered to its
place, which brought its top about a foot
below the bottom of the grave. Earth was
shovelled in and tramped down about the
chest until the bottom of the grave showed
level and uniform.

Two of the men rolled the rat-faced corpse
unceremoniously into the grave, after first
stripping it of its weapons and various other
articles which the several members of the
party coveted for their own.

They then filled the grave with earth and
tramped upon it until it would hold no more.

The balance of the loose earth was thrown
far and wide, and a mass of dead
undergrowth spread in as natural a manner
as possible over the new-made grave to
obliterate all signs of the ground having
been disturbed.

Their work done the sailors returned to the
small boat, and pulled off rapidly toward the
Arrow.

The breeze had increased considerably,
and as the smoke upon the horizon was
now plainly discernible in considerable
volume, the mutineers lost no time in getting
under full sail and bearing away toward the
southwest.

Tarzan, an interested spectator of all that
had taken place, sat speculating on the
strange actions of these peculiar creatures.

Men were indeed more foolish and more
cruel than the beasts of the jungle! How
fortunate was he who lived in the peace and
security of the great forest!

Tarzan wondered what the chest they had
buried contained. If they did not want it why

-92-

did they not merely throw it into the water?
That would have been much easier.

Ah, he thought, but they do want it. They
have hidden it here because they intend
returning for it later.

Tarzan dropped to the ground and
commenced to examine the earth about the
excavation. He was looking to see if these
creatures had dropped anything which he
might like to own. Soon he discovered a
spade hidden by the underbrush which they
had laid upon the grave.

He seized it and attempted to use it as he
had seen the sailors do. It was awkward
work and hurt his bare feet, but he
persevered until he had partially uncovered
the body. This he dragged from the grave
and laid to one side.

Then he continued digging until he had
unearthed the chest. This also he dragged
to the side of the corpse. Then he filled in
the smaller hole below the grave, replaced
the body and the earth around and above it,
covered it over with underbrush, and
returned to the chest.

Four sailors had sweated beneath the
burden of its weight --Tarzan of the Apes
picked it up as though it had been an empty
packing case, and with the spade slung to
his back by a piece of rope, carried it off
into the densest part of the jungle.

He could not well negotiate the trees with
his awkward burden, but he kept to the
trails, and so made fairly good time.

For several hours he traveled a little north of
east until he came to an impenetrable wall
of matted and tangled vegetation. Then he
took to the lower branches, and in another
fifteen minutes he emerged into the

amphitheater of the apes, where they met in
council, or to celebrate the rites of the Dum-
Dum.

Near the center of the clearing, and not far
from the drum, or altar, he commenced to
dig. This was harder work than turning up
the freshly excavated earth at the grave, but
Tarzan of the Apes was persevering and so
he kept at his labor until he was rewarded
by seeing a hole sufficiently deep to receive
the chest and effectually hide it from view.

Why had he gone to all this labor without
knowing the value of the contents of the
chest?

Tarzan of the Apes had a man's figure and
a man's brain, but he was an ape by training
and environment. His brain told him that the
chest contained something valuable, or the
men would not have hidden it. His training
had taught him to imitate whatever was new
and unusual, and now the natural curiosity,
which is as common to men as to apes,
prompted him to open the chest and
examine its contents.

But the heavy lock and massive iron bands
baffled both his cunning and his immense
strength, so that he was compelled to bury
the chest without having his curiosity
satisfied.

By the time Tarzan had hunted his way back
to the vicinity of the cabin, feeding as he
went, it was quite dark.

Within the little building a light was burning,
for Clayton had found an unopened tin of oil
which had stood intact for twenty years, a
part of the supplies left with the Claytons by
Black Michael. The lamps also were still
useable, and thus the interior of the cabin
appeared as bright as day to the astonished
Tarzan.

-93-

He had often wondered at the exact
purpose of the lamps. His reading and the
pictures had told him what they were, but he
had no idea of how they could be made to
produce the wondrous sunlight that some of
his pictures had portrayed them as diffusing
upon all surrounding objects.

As he approached the window nearest the
door he saw that the cabin had been
divided into two rooms by a rough partition
of boughs and sailcloth.

In the front room were the three men; the
two older deep in argument, while the
younger, tilted back against the wall on an
improvised stool, was deeply engrossed in
reading one of Tarzan's books.

Tarzan was not particularly interested in the
men, however, so he sought the other
window. There was the girl. How beautiful
her features! How delicate her snowy skin!

She was writing at Tarzan's own table
beneath the window. Upon a pile of grasses
at the far side of the room lay the Negress
asleep.

For an hour Tarzan feasted his eyes upon
her while she wrote. How he longed to
speak to her, but he dared not attempt it, for
he was convinced that, like the young man,
she would not understand him, and he
feared, too, that he might frighten her away.

At length she arose, leaving her manuscript
upon the table. She went to the bed upon
which had been spread several layers of
soft grasses. These she rearranged.

Then she loosened the soft mass of golden
hair which crowned her head. Like a
shimmering waterfall turned to burnished
metal by a dying sun it fell about her oval
face; in waving lines, below her waist it

tumbled.

Tarzan was spellbound. Then she
extinguished the lamp and all within the
cabin was wrapped in Cimmerian
darkness.

Still Tarzan watched. Creeping close
beneath the window he waited, listening,
for half an hour. At last he was rewarded by
the sounds of the regular breathing within
which denotes sleep.

Cautiously he intruded his hand between
the meshes of the lattice until his whole arm
was within the cabin. Carefully he felt upon
the desk. At last he grasped the manuscript
upon which Jane Porter had been writing,
and as cautiously withdrew his arm and
hand, holding the precious treasure.

Tarzan folded the sheets into a small parcel
which he tucked into the quiver with his
arrows. Then he melted away into the jungle
as softly and as noiselessly as a shadow.

Chapter 18 The Jungle Toll

Early the following morning Tarzan awoke,
and his first thought of the new day, as the
last of yesterday, was of the wonderful
writing which lay hidden in his quiver.

Hurriedly he brought it forth, hoping against
hope that he could read what the beautiful
white girl had written there the preceding
evening.

At the first glance he suffered a bitter
disappointment; never before had he so
yearned for anything as now he did for the
ability to interpret a message from that
golden-haired divinity who had come so
suddenly and so unexpectedly into his life.

What did it matter if the message were not

-94-

intended for him? It was an expression of
her thoughts, and that was sufficient for
Tarzan of the Apes.

And now to be baffled by strange, uncouth
characters the like of which he had never
seen before! Why, they even tipped in the
opposite direction from all that he had ever
examined either in printed books or the
difficult script of the few letters he had
found.

Even the little bugs of the black book were
familiar friends, though their arrangement
meant nothing to him; but these bugs were
new and unheard of.

For twenty minutes he pored over them,
when suddenly they commenced to take
familiar though distorted shapes. Ah, they
were his old friends, but badly crippled.

Then he began to make out a word here and
a word there. His heart leaped for joy. He
could read it, and he would.

In another half hour he was progressing
rapidly, and, but for an exceptional word
now and again, he found it very plain sailing.

Here is what he read:

West coast of Africa, About 10X degrees
South

latitude. (So Mr. Clayton says.)

February 3 (?), 1909.

Dearest Hazel:

It seems foolish to write you a letter that you
may never see, but I simply must tell
somebody of our awful experiences since
we sailed from Europe on the ill-fated
Arrow.

If we never return to civilization, as now
seems only too likely, this will at least prove
a brief record of the events which led up to
our final fate, whatever it may be.

As you know, we were supposed to have
set out upon a scientific expedition to the
Congo. Papa was presumed to entertain
some wondrous theory of an unthinkably
ancient civilization, the remains of which lay
buried somewhere in the Congo valley. But
after we were well under sail the truth came
out.

It seems that an old bookworm who has a
book and curio shop in Baltimore
discovered between the leaves of a very old
Spanish manuscript a letter written in 1550
detailing the adventures of a crew of
mutineers of a Spanish galleon bound from
Spain to South America with a vast treasure
of "doubloons" and "pieces of eight," I
suppose, for they certainly sound weird and
piraty.

The writer had been one of the crew, and
the letter was to his son, who was, at the
very time the letter was written, master of a
Spanish merchantman.

Many years had elapsed since the events
the letter narrated had transpired, and the
old man had become a respected citizen of
an obscure Spanish town, but the love of
gold was still so strong upon him that he
risked all to acquaint his son with the means
of attaining fabulous wealth for them both.

The writer told how when but a week out
from Spain the crew had mutinied and
murdered every officer and man who
opposed them; but they defeated their own
ends by this very act, for there was none left
competent to navigate a ship at sea.

They were blown hither and thither for two

-95-

months, until sick and dying of scurvy,
starvation, and thirst, they had been
wrecked on a small islet.

The galleon was washed high upon the
beach where she went to pieces; but not
before the survivors, who numbered but ten
souls, had rescued one of the great chests
of treasure.

This they buried well up on the island, and
for three years they lived there in constant
hope of being rescued.

One by one they sickened and died, until
only one man was left, the writer of the
letter.

The men had built a boat from the wreckage
of the galleon, but having no idea where the
island was located they had not dared to put
to sea.

When all were dead except himself,
however, the awful loneliness so weighed
upon the mind of the sole survivor that he
could endure it no longer, and choosing to
risk death upon the open sea rather than
madness on the lonely isle, he set sail in his
little boat after nearly a year of solitude.

Fortunately he sailed due north, and within a
week was in the track of the Spanish
merchantmen plying between the West
Indies and Spain, and was picked up by
one of these vessels homeward bound.

The story he told was merely one of
shipwreck in which all but a few had
perished, the balance, except himself,
dying after they reached the island. He did
not mention the mutiny or the chest of buried
treasure.

The master of the merchantman assured
him that from the position at which they had

picked him up, and the prevailing winds for
the past week he could have been on no
other island than one of the Cape Verde
group, which lie off the West Coast of Africa
in about 16x or 17x north latitude.

His letter described the island minutely, as
well as the location of the treasure, and was
accompanied by the crudest, funniest little
old map you ever saw; with trees and rocks
all marked by scrawly X's to show the exact
spot where the treasure had been buried.

When papa explained the real nature of the
expedition, my heart sank, for I know so well
how visionary and impractical the poor dear
has always been that I feared that he had
again been duped; especially when he told
me he had paid a thousand dollars for the
letter and map.

To add to my distress, I learned that he had
borrowed ten thousand dollars more from
Robert Canler, and had given his notes for
the amount.

Mr. Canler had asked for no security, and
you know, dearie, what that will mean for
me if papa cannot meet them. Oh, how I
detest that man!

We all tried to look on the bright side of
things, but Mr. Philander, and Mr. Clayton--
he joined us in London just for the
adventure--both felt as skeptical as I.

Well, to make a long story short, we found
the island and the treasure--a great iron-
bound oak chest, wrapped in many layers
of oiled sailcloth, and as strong and firm as
when it had been buried nearly two hundred
years ago.

It was simply filled with gold coin, and was
so heavy that four men bent underneath its
weight.

-96-

The horrid thing seems to bring nothing but
murder and misfortune to those who have
anything to do with it, for three days after we
sailed from the Cape Verde Islands our own
crew mutinied and killed every one of their
officers.

Oh, it was the most terrifying experience
one could imagine--I cannot even write of
it.

They were going to kill us too, but one of
them, the leader, named King, would not let
them, and so they sailed south along the
coast to a lonely spot where they found a
good harbor, and here they landed and
have left us.

They sailed away with the treasure to-day,
but Mr. Clayton says they will meet with a
fate similar to the mutineers of the ancient
galleon, because King, the only man
aboard who knew aught of navigation, was
murdered on the beach by one of the men
the day we landed.

I wish you could know Mr. Clayton; he is the
dearest fellow imaginable, and unless I am
mistaken he has fallen very much in love
with me.

He is the only son of Lord Greystoke, and
some day will inherit the title and estates. In
addition, he is wealthy in his own right, but
the fact that he is going to be an English
Lord makes me very sad--you know what
my sentiments have always been relative to
American girls who married titled
foreigners. Oh, if he were only a plain
American gentleman!

But it isn't his fault, poor fellow, and in
everything except birth he would do credit to
my country, and that is the greatest
compliment I know how to pay any man.

We have had the most weird experiences
since we were landed here. Papa and Mr.
Philander lost in the jungle, and chased by a
real lion.

Mr. Clayton lost, and attacked twice by wild
beasts. Esmeralda and I cornered in an old
cabin by a perfectly awful man-eating
lioness. Oh, it was simply "terrifical," as
Esmeralda would say.

But the strangest part of it all is the
wonderful creature who rescued us. I have
not seen him, but Mr. Clayton and papa and
Mr. Philander have, and they say that he is a
perfectly god-like white man tanned to a
dusky brown, with the strength of a wild
elephant, the agility of a monkey, and the
bravery of a lion.

He speaks no English and vanishes as
quickly and as mysteriously after he has
performed some valorous deed, as though
he were a disembodied spirit.

Then we have another weird neighbor, who
printed a beautiful sign in English and
tacked it on the door of his cabin, which we
have preempted, warning us to destroy
none of his belongings, and signing himself
"Tarzan of the Apes."

We have never seen him, though we think he
is about, for one of the sailors, who was
going to shoot Mr. Clayton in the back,
received a spear in his shoulder from some
unseen hand in the jungle.

The sailors left us but a meager supply of
food, so, as we have only a single revolver
with but three cartridges left in it, we do not
know how we can procure meat, though Mr.
Philander says that we can exist indefinitely
on the wild fruit and nuts which abound in
the jungle.

-97-

I am very tired now, so I shall go to my funny
bed of grasses which Mr. Clayton gathered
for me, but will add to this from day to day
as things happen.

Lovingly,

Jane Porter.

To Hazel Strong, Baltimore, Md.

Tarzan sat in a brown study for a long time
after he finished reading the letter. It was
filled with so many new and wonderful
things that his brain was in a whirl as he
attempted to digest them all.

So they did not know that he was Tarzan of
the Apes. He would tell them.

In his tree he had constructed a rude shelter
of leaves and boughs, beneath which,
protected from the rain, he had placed the
few treasures brought from the cabin.
Among these were some pencils.

He took one, and beneath Jane Porter's
signature he wrote:

I am Tarzan of the Apes

He thought that would be sufficient. Later he
would return the letter to the cabin.

In the matter of food, thought Tarzan, they
had no need to worry--he would provide,
and he did.

The next morning Jane found her missing
letter in the exact spot from which it had
disappeared two nights before. She was
mystified; but when she saw the printed
words beneath her signature, she felt a
cold, clammy chill run up her spine. She
showed the letter, or rather the last sheet
with the signature, to Clayton.

"And to think," she said, "that uncanny thing
was probably watching me all the time that I
was writing--oo! It makes me shudder just
to think of it."

"But he must be friendly," reassured
Clayton, "for he has returned your letter, nor
did he offer to harm you, and unless I am
mistaken he left a very substantial memento
of his friendship outside the cabin door last
night, for I just found the carcass of a wild
boar there as I came out."

From then on scarcely a day passed that did
not bring its offering of game or other food.
Sometimes it was a young deer, again a
quantity of strange, cooked food--cassava
cakes pilfered from the village of Mbonga--
or a boar, or leopard, and once a lion.

Tarzan derived the greatest pleasure of his
life in hunting meat for these strangers. It
seemed to him that no pleasure on earth
could compare with laboring for the welfare
and protection of the beautiful white girl.

Some day he would venture into the camp in
daylight and talk with these people through
the medium of the little bugs which were
familiar to them and to Tarzan.

But he found it difficult to overcome the
timidity of the wild thing of the forest, and so
day followed day without seeing a fulfillment
of his good intentions.

The party in the camp, emboldened by
familiarity, wandered farther and yet farther
into the jungle in search of nuts and fruit.

Scarcely a day passed that did not find
Professor Porter straying in his
preoccupied indifference toward the jaws
of death. Mr. Samuel T. Philander, never
what one might call robust, was worn to the
shadow of a shadow through the ceaseless

-98-

worry and mental distraction resultant from
his Herculean efforts to safeguard the
professor.

A month passed. Tarzan had finally
determined to visit the camp by daylight.

It was early afternoon. Clayton had
wandered to the point at the harbor's mouth
to look for passing vessels. Here he kept a
great mass of wood, high piled, ready to be
ignited as a signal should a steamer or a
sail top the far horizon.

Professor Porter was wandering along the
beach south of the camp with Mr. Philander
at his elbow, urging him to turn his steps
back before the two became again the
sport of some savage beast.

The others gone, Jane and Esmeralda had
wandered into the jungle to gather fruit, and
in their search were led farther and farther
from the cabin.

Tarzan waited in silence before the door of
the little house until they should return. His
thoughts were of the beautiful white girl.
They were always of her now. He wondered
if she would fear him, and the thought all but
caused him to relinquish his plan.

He was rapidly becoming impatient for her
return, that he might feast his eyes upon her
and be near her, perhaps touch her. The
ape-man knew no god, but he was as near
to worshipping his divinity as mortal man
ever comes to worship. While he waited he
passed the time printing a message to her;
whether he intended giving it to her he
himself could not have told, but he took
infinite pleasure in seeing his thoughts
expressed in print--in which he was not so
uncivilized after all. He wrote:

I am Tarzan of the Apes. I want you. I am

yours. You are mine. We live here together
always in my house. I will bring you the best
of fruits, the tenderest deer, the finest
meats that roam the jungle. I will hunt for
you. I am the greatest of the jungle fighters. I
will fight for you. I am the mightiest of the
jungle fighters. You are Jane Porter, I saw it
in your letter. When you see this you will
know that it is for you and that Tarzan of the
Apes loves you.

As he stood, straight as a young Indian, by
the door, waiting after he had finished the
message, there came to his keen ears a
familiar sound. It was the passing of a great
ape through the lower branches of the
forest.

For an instant he listened intently, and then
from the jungle came the agonized scream
of a woman, and Tarzan of the Apes,
dropping his first love letter upon the
ground, shot like a panther into the forest.

Clayton, also, heard the scream, and
Professor Porter and Mr. Philander, and in
a few minutes they came panting to the
cabin, calling out to each other a volley of
excited questions as they approached. A
glance within confirmed their worst fears.

Jane and Esmeralda were not there.

Instantly, Clayton, followed by the two old
men, plunged into the jungle, calling the
girl's name aloud. For half an hour they
stumbled on, until Clayton, by merest
chance, came upon the prostrate form of
Esmeralda.

He stopped beside her, feeling for her
pulse and then listening for her heartbeats.
She lived. He shook her.

"Esmeralda!" he shrieked in her ear.
"Esmeralda! For God's sake, where is

-99-

Miss Porter? What has happened?
Esmeralda!"

Slowly Esmeralda opened her eyes. She
saw Clayton. She saw the jungle about her.

"Oh, Gaberelle!" she screamed, and fainted
again.

By this time Professor Porter and Mr.
Philander had come up.

"What shall we do, Mr. Clayton?" asked the
old professor. "Where shall we look? God
could not have been so cruel as to take my
little girl away from me now."

"We must arouse Esmeralda first," replied
Clayton. "She can tell us what has
happened. Esmeralda!" he cried again,
shaking the black woman roughly by the
shoulder.

"O Gaberelle, I want to die!" cried the poor
woman, but with eyes fast closed. "Let me
die, dear Lord, don't let me see that awful
face again."

"Come, come, Esmeralda," cried Clayton.

"The Lord isn't here; it's Mr. Clayton. Open
your eyes."

Esmeralda did as she was bade.

"O Gaberelle! Thank the Lord," she said.

"Where's Miss Porter? What happened?"
questioned Clayton.

"Ain't Miss Jane here?" cried Esmeralda,
sitting up with wonderful celerity for one of
her bulk. "Oh, Lord, now I remember! It must
have took her away," and the Negress
commenced to sob, and wail her
lamentations.

"What took her away?" cried Professor
Porter.

"A great big giant all covered with hair."

"A gorilla, Esmeralda?" questioned Mr.
Philander, and the three men scarcely
breathed as he voiced the horrible thought.

"I thought it was the devil; but I guess it must
have been one of them gorilephants. Oh, my
poor baby, my poor little honey," and again
Esmeralda broke into uncontrollable
sobbing.

Clayton immediately began to look about
for tracks, but he could find nothing save a
confusion of trampled grasses in the close
vicinity, and his woodcraft was too meager
for the translation of what he did see.

All the balance of the day they sought
through the jungle; but as night drew on they
were forced to give up in despair and
hopelessness, for they did not even know in
what direction the thing had borne Jane.

It was long after dark ere they reached the
cabin, and a sad and grief-stricken party it
was that sat silently within the little structure.

Professor Porter finally broke the silence.
His tones were no longer those of the
erudite pedant theorizing upon the abstract
and the unknowable; but those of the man of
action determined, but tinged also by a note
of indescribable hopelessness and grief
which wrung an answering pang from
Clayton's heart.

"I shall lie down now," said the old man, "and
try to sleep. Early to-morrow, as soon as it
is light, I shall take what food I can carry and
continue the search until I have found Jane. I
will not return without her."

-100-

His companions did not reply at once. Each
was immersed in his own sorrowful
thoughts, and each knew, as did the old
professor, what the last words meant--
Professor Porter would never return from
the jungle.

At length Clayton arose and laid his hand
gently upon Professor Porter's bent old
shoulder.

"I shall go with you, of course," he said.

"I knew that you would offer--that you would
wish to go, Mr. Clayton; but you must not.
Jane is beyond human assistance now.
What was once my dear little girl shall not lie
alone and friendless in the awful jungle.

"The same vines and leaves will cover us,
the same rains beat upon us; and when the
spirit of her mother is abroad, it will find us
together in death, as it has always found us
in life.

"No; it is I alone who may go, for she was
my daughter all that was left on earth for me
to love."

"I shall go with you," said Clayton simply.

The old man looked up, regarding the
strong, handsome face of William Cecil
Clayton intently. Perhaps he read there the
love that lay in the heart beneath--the love
for his daughter.

He had been too preoccupied with his own
scholarly thoughts in the past to consider the
little occurrences, the chance words, which
would have indicated to a more practical
man that these young people were being
drawn more and more closely to one
another. Now they came back to him, one
by one.

"As you wish," he said.

"You may count on me, also," said Mr.
Philander.

"No, my dear old friend," said Professor
Porter. "We may not all go. It would be cruelly
wicked to leave poor Esmeralda here
alone, and three of us would be no more
successful than one.

"There be enough dead things in the cruel
forest as it is. Come--let us try to sleep a
little."

Chapter 19 The Call of the Primitive

From the time Tarzan left the tribe of great
anthropoids in which he had been raised, it
was torn by continual strife and discord.
Terkoz proved a cruel and capricious king,
so that, one by one, many of the older and
weaker apes, upon whom he was
particularly prone to vent his brutish nature,
took their families and sought the quiet and
safety of the far interior.

But at last those who remained were driven
to desperation by the continued truculence
of Terkoz, and it so happened that one of
them recalled the parting admonition of
Tarzan:

"If you have a chief who is cruel, do not do
as the other apes do, and attempt, any one
of you, to pit yourself against him alone. But,
instead, let two or three or four of you attack
him together. Then, if you will do this, no
chief will dare to be other than he should be,
for four of you can kill any chief who may
ever be over you."

And the ape who recalled this wise counsel
repeated it to several of his fellows, so that
when Terkoz returned to the tribe that day he
found a warm reception awaiting him.

-101-

There were no formalities. As Terkoz
reached the group, five huge, hairy beasts
sprang upon him.

At heart he was an arrant coward, which is
the way with bullies among apes as well as
among men; so he did not remain to fight
and die, but tore himself away from them as
quickly as he could and fled into the
sheltering boughs of the forest.

Two more attempts he made to rejoin the
tribe, but on each occasion he was set upon
and driven away. At last he gave it up, and
turned, foaming with rage and hatred, into
the jungle.

For several days he wandered aimlessly,
nursing his spite and looking for some weak
thing on which to vent his pent anger.

It was in this state of mind that the horrible,
man-like beast, swinging from tree to tree,
came suddenly upon two women in the
jungle.

He was right above them when he
discovered them. The first intimation Jane
Porter had of his presence was when the
great hairy body dropped to the earth
beside her, and she saw the awful face and
the snarling, hideous mouth thrust within a
foot of her.

One piercing scream escaped her lips as
the brute hand clutched her arm. Then she
was dragged toward those awful fangs
which yawned at her throat. But ere they
touched that fair skin another mood claimed
the anthropoid.

The tribe had kept his women. He must find
others to replace them. This hairless white
ape would be the first of his new household,
and so he threw her roughly across his
broad, hairy shoulders and leaped back into

the trees, bearing Jane away.

Esmeralda's scream of terror had mingled
once with that of Jane, and then, as was
Esmeralda's manner under stress of
emergency which required presence of
mind, she swooned.

But Jane did not once lose consciousness.
It is true that that awful face, pressing close
to hers, and the stench of the foul breath
beating upon her nostrils, paralyzed her with
terror; but her brain was clear, and she
comprehended all that transpired.

With what seemed to her marvelous rapidity
the brute bore her through the forest, but still
she did not cry out or struggle. The sudden
advent of the ape had confused her to such
an extent that she thought now that he was
bearing her toward the beach.

For this reason she conserved her energies
and her voice until she could see that they
had approached near enough to the camp
to attract the succor she craved.

She could not have known it, but she was
being borne farther and farther into the
impenetrable jungle.

The scream that had brought Clayton and
the two older men stumbling through the
undergrowth had led Tarzan of the Apes
straight to where Esmeralda lay, but it was
not Esmeralda in whom his interest
centered, though pausing over her he saw
that she was unhurt.

For a moment he scrutinized the ground
below and the trees above, until the ape that
was in him by virtue of training and
environment, combined with the intelligence
that was his by right of birth, told his
wondrous woodcraft the whole story as
plainly as though he had seen the thing

-102-

happen with his own eyes.

And then he was gone again into the
swaying trees, following the high-flung
spoor which no other human eye could have
detected, much less translated.

At boughs' ends, where the anthropoid
swings from one tree to another, there is
most to mark the trail, but least to point the
direction of the quarry; for there the
pressure is downward always, toward the
small end of the branch, whether the ape be
leaving or entering a tree. Nearer the center
of the tree, where the signs of passage are
fainter, the direction is plainly marked.

Here, on this branch, a caterpillar has been
crushed by the fugitive's great foot, and
Tarzan knows instinctively where that same
foot would touch in the next stride. Here he
looks to find a tiny particle of the
demolished larva, ofttimes not more than a
speck of moisture.

Again, a minute bit of bark has been
upturned by the scraping hand, and the
direction of the break indicates the direction
of the passage. Or some great limb, or the
stem of the tree itself has been brushed by
the hairy body, and a tiny shred of hair tells
him by the direction from which it is wedged
beneath the bark that he is on the right trail.

Nor does he need to check his speed to
catch these seemingly faint records of the
fleeing beast.

To Tarzan they stand out boldly against all
the myriad other scars and bruises and
signs upon the leafy way. But strongest of all
is the scent, for Tarzan is pursuing up the
wind, and his trained nostrils are as
sensitive as a hound's.

There are those who believe that the lower

orders are specially endowed by nature
with better olfactory nerves than man, but it
is merely a matter of development.

Man's survival does not hinge so greatly
upon the perfection of his senses. His
power to reason has relieved them of many
of their duties, and so they have, to some
extent, atrophied, as have the muscles
which move the ears and scalp, merely from
disuse.

The muscles are there, about the ears and
beneath the scalp, and so are the nerves
which transmit sensations to the brain, but
they are under-developed because they are
not needed.

Not so with Tarzan of the Apes. From early
infancy his survival had depended upon
acuteness of eyesight, hearing, smell,
touch, and taste far more than upon the
more slowly developed organ of reason.

The least developed of all in Tarzan was the
sense of taste, for he could eat luscious
fruits, or raw flesh, long buried with almost
equal appreciation; but in that he differed
but slightly from more civilized epicures.

Almost silently the ape-man sped on in the
track of Terkoz and his prey, but the sound
of his approach reached the ears of the
fleeing beast and spurred it on to greater
speed.

Three miles were covered before Tarzan
overtook them, and then Terkoz, seeing that
further flight was futile, dropped to the
ground in a small open glade, that he might
turn and fight for his prize or be free to
escape unhampered if he saw that the
pursuer was more than a match for him.

He still grasped Jane in one great arm as
Tarzan bounded like a leopard into the

-103-

arena which nature had provided for this
primeval-like battle.

When Terkoz saw that it was Tarzan who
pursued him, he jumped to the conclusion
that this was Tarzan's woman, since they
were of the same kind--white and hairless-
-and so he rejoiced at this opportunity for
double revenge upon his hated enemy.

To Jane the strange apparition of this god-
like man was as wine to sick nerves.

From the description which Clayton and her
father and Mr. Philander had given her, she
knew that it must be the same wonderful
creature who had saved them, and she saw
in him only a protector and a friend.

But as Terkoz pushed her roughly aside to
meet Tarzan's charge, and she saw the
great proportions of the ape and the mighty
muscles and the fierce fangs, her heart
quailed. How could any vanquish such a
mighty antagonist?

Like two charging bulls they came together,
and like two wolves sought each other's
throat. Against the long canines of the ape
was pitted the thin blade of the man's knife.

Jane--her lithe, young form flattened
against the trunk of a great tree, her hands
tight pressed against her rising and falling
bosom, and her eyes wide with mingled
horror, fascination, fear, and admiration--
watched the primordial ape battle with the
primeval man for possession of a woman--
for her.

As the great muscles of the man's back and
shoulders knotted beneath the tension of his
efforts, and the huge biceps and forearm
held at bay those mighty tusks, the veil of
centuries of civilization and culture was
swept from the blurred vision of the

Baltimore girl.

When the long knife drank deep a dozen
times of Terkoz' heart's blood, and the
great carcass rolled lifeless upon the
ground, it was a primeval woman who
sprang forward with outstretched arms
toward the primeval man who had fought for
her and won her.

And Tarzan?

He did what no red-blooded man needs
lessons in doing. He took his woman in his
arms and smothered her upturned, panting
lips with kisses.

For a moment Jane lay there with half-
closed eyes. For a moment--the first in her
young life--she knew the meaning of love.

But as suddenly as the veil had been
withdrawn it dropped again, and an
outraged conscience suffused her face with
its scarlet mantle, and a mortified woman
thrust Tarzan of the Apes from her and
buried her face in her hands.

Tarzan had been surprised when he had
found the girl he had learned to love after a
vague and abstract manner a willing
prisoner in his arms. Now he was surprised
that she repulsed him.

He came close to her once more and took
hold of her arm. She turned upon him like a
tigress, striking his great breast with her tiny
hands.

Tarzan could not understand it.

A moment ago and it had been his intention
to hasten Jane back to her people, but that
little moment was lost now in the dim and
distant past of things which were but can
never be again, and with it the good

-104-

intentions had gone to join the impossible.

Since then Tarzan of the Apes had felt a
warm, lithe form close pressed to his. Hot,
sweet breath against his cheek and mouth
had fanned a new flame to life within his
breast, and perfect lips had clung to his in
burning kisses that had seared a deep
brand into his soul--a brand which marked
a new Tarzan.

Again he laid his hand upon her arm. Again
she repulsed him. And then Tarzan of the
Apes did just what his first ancestor would
have done.

He took his woman in his arms and carried
her into the jungle.

Early the following morning the four within
the little cabin by the beach were awakened
by the booming of a cannon. Clayton was
the first to rush out, and there, beyond the
harbor's mouth, he saw two vessels lying at
anchor.

One was the Arrow and the other a small
French cruiser. The sides of the latter were
crowded with men gazing shoreward, and it
was evident to Clayton, as to the others who
had now joined him, that the gun which they
had heard had been fired to attract their
attention if they still remained at the cabin.

Both vessels lay at a considerable distance
from shore, and it was doubtful if their
glasses would locate the waving hats of the
little party far in between the harbor's
points.

Esmeralda had removed her red apron and
was waving it frantically above her head;
but Clayton, still fearing that even this might
not be seen, hurried off toward the northern
point where lay his signal pyre ready for the
match.

It seemed an age to him, as to those who
waited breathlessly behind, ere he reached
the great pile of dry branches and
underbrush.

As he broke from the dense wood and
came in sight of the vessels again, he was
filled with consternation to see that the
Arrow was making sail and that the cruiser
was already under way.

Quickly lighting the pyre in a dozen places,
he hurried to the extreme point of the
promontory, where he stripped off his shirt,
and, tying it to a fallen branch, stood waving
it back and forth above him.

But still the vessels continued to stand out;
and he had given up all hope, when the
great column of smoke, rising above the
forest in one dense vertical shaft, attracted
the attention of a lookout aboard the cruiser,
and instantly a dozen glasses were leveled
on the beach.

Presently Clayton saw the two ships come
about again; and while the Arrow lay drifting
quietly on the ocean, the cruiser steamed
slowly back toward shore.

At some distance away she stopped, and a
boat was lowered and dispatched toward
the beach.

As it was drawn up a young officer stepped
out.

"Monsieur Clayton, I presume?" he asked.

"Thank God, you have come!" was
Clayton's reply. "And it may be that it is not
too late even now."

"What do you mean, Monsieur?" asked the
officer.

-105-

Clayton told of the abduction of Jane Porter
and the need of armed men to aid in the
search for her.

"Mon Dieu!" exclaimed the officer, sadly.
"Yesterday and it would not have been too
late. Today and it may be better that the
poor lady were never found. It is horrible,
Monsieur. It is too horrible."

Other boats had now put off from the
cruiser, and Clayton, having pointed out the
harbor's entrance to the officer, entered the
boat with him and its nose was turned
toward the little landlocked bay, into which
the other craft followed.

Soon the entire party had landed where
stood Professor Porter, Mr. Philander and
the weeping Esmeralda.

Among the officers in the last boats to put
off from the cruiser was the commander of
the vessel; and when he had heard the story
of Jane's abduction, he generously called
for volunteers to accompany Professor
Porter and Clayton in their search.

Not an officer or a man was there of those
brave and sympathetic Frenchmen who did
not quickly beg leave to be one of the
expedition.

The commander selected twenty men and
two officers, Lieutenant D'Arnot and
Lieutenant Charpentier. A boat was
dispatched to the cruiser for provisions,
ammunition, and carbines; the men were
already armed with revolvers.

Then, to Clayton's inquiries as to how they
had happened to anchor off shore and fire a
signal gun, the commander, Captain
Dufranne, explained that a month before
they had sighted the Arrow bearing
southwest under considerable canvas, and

that when they had signaled her to come
about she had but crowded on more sail.

They had kept her hull-up until sunset, firing
several shots after her, but the next morning
she was nowhere to be seen. They had then
continued to cruise up and down the coast
for several weeks, and had about forgotten
the incident of the recent chase, when, early
one morning a few days before the lookout
had described a vessel laboring in the
trough of a heavy sea and evidently entirely
out of control.

As they steamed nearer to the derelict they
were surprised to note that it was the same
vessel that had run from them a few weeks
earlier. Her forestaysail and mizzen
spanker were set as though an effort had
been made to hold her head up into the
wind, but the sheets had parted, and the
sails were tearing to ribbons in the half gale
of wind.

In the high sea that was running it was a
difficult and dangerous task to attempt to
put a prize crew aboard her; and as no
signs of life had been seen above deck, it
was decided to stand by until the wind and
sea abated; but just then a figure was seen
clinging to the rail and feebly waving a mute
signal of despair toward them.

Immediately a boat's crew was ordered out
and an attempt was successfully made to
board the Arrow.

The sight that met the Frenchmen's eyes as
they clambered over the ship's side was
appalling.

A dozen dead and dying men rolled hither
and thither upon the pitching deck, the living
intermingled with the dead. Two of the
corpses appeared to have been partially
devoured as though by wolves.

-106-

The prize crew soon had the vessel under
proper sail once more and the living
members of the ill-starred company carried
below to their hammocks.

The dead were wrapped in tarpaulins and
lashed on deck to be identified by their
comrades before being consigned to the
deep.

None of the living was conscious when the
Frenchmen reached the Arrow's deck.
Even the poor devil who had waved the
single despairing signal of distress had
lapsed into unconsciousness before he had
learned whether it had availed or not.

It did not take the French officer long to learn
what had caused the terrible condition
aboard; for when water and brandy were
sought to restore the men, it was found that
there was none, nor even food of any
description.

He immediately signalled to the cruiser to
send water, medicine, and provisions, and
another boat made the perilous trip to the
Arrow.

When restoratives had been applied several
of the men regained consciousness, and
then the whole story was told. That part of it
we know up to the sailing of the Arrow after
the murder of Snipes, and the burial of his
body above the treasure chest.

It seems that the pursuit by the cruiser had
so terrorized the mutineers that they had
continued out across the Atlantic for several
days after losing her; but on discovering the
meager supply of water and provisions
aboard, they had turned back toward the
east.

With no one on board who understood
navigation, discussions soon arose as to

their whereabouts; and as three days'
sailing to the east did not raise land, they
bore off to the north, fearing that the high
north winds that had prevailed had driven
them south of the southern extremity of
Africa.

They kept on a north-northeasterly course
for two days, when they were overtaken by
a calm which lasted for nearly a week. Their
water was gone, and in another day they
would be without food.

Conditions changed rapidly from bad to
worse. One man went mad and leaped
overboard. Soon another opened his veins
and drank his own blood.

When he died they threw him overboard
also, though there were those among them
who wanted to keep the corpse on board.
Hunger was changing them from human
beasts to wild beasts.

Two days before they had been picked up
by the cruiser they had become too weak to
handle the vessel, and that same day three
men died. On the following morning it was
seen that one of the corpses had been
partially devoured.

All that day the men lay glaring at each other
like beasts of prey, and the following
morning two of the corpses lay almost
entirely stripped of flesh.

The men were but little stronger for their
ghoulish repast, for the want of water was
by far the greatest agony with which they
had to contend. And then the cruiser had
come.

When those who could had recovered, the
entire story had been told to the French
commander; but the men were too ignorant
to be able to tell him at just what point on the

-107-

coast the professor and his party had been
marooned, so the cruiser had steamed
slowly along within sight of land, firing
occasional signal guns and scanning every
inch of the beach with glasses.

They had anchored by night so as not to
neglect a particle of the shore line, and it
had happened that the preceding night had
brought them off the very beach where lay
the little camp they sought.

The signal guns of the afternoon before had
not been heard by those on shore, it was
presumed, because they had doubtless
been in the thick of the jungle searching for
Jane Porter, where the noise of their own
crashing through the underbrush would have
drowned the report of a far distant gun.

By the time the two parties had narrated
their several adventures, the cruiser's boat
had returned with supplies and arms for the
expedition.

Within a few minutes the little body of sailors
and the two French officers, together with
Professor Porter and Clayton, set off upon
their hopeless and ill-fated quest into the
untracked jungle.

Chapter 20 Heredity

When Jane realized that she was being
borne away a captive by the strange forest
creature who had rescued her from the
clutches of the ape she struggled
desperately to escape, but the strong arms
that held her as easily as though she had
been but a day-old babe only pressed a
little more tightly.

So presently she gave up the futile effort
and lay quietly, looking through half-closed
lids at the faces of the man who strode
easily through the tangled undergrowth with

her.

The face above her was one of
extraordinary beauty.

A perfect type of the strongly masculine,
unmarred by dissipation, or brutal or
degrading passions. For, though Tarzan of
the Apes was a killer of men and of beasts,
he killed as the hunter kills, dispassionately,
except on those rare occasions when he
had killed for hate--though not the
brooding, malevolent hate which marks the
features of its own with hideous lines.

When Tarzan killed he more often smiled
than scowled, and smiles are the
foundation of beauty.

One thing the girl had noticed particularly
when she had seen Tarzan rushing upon
Terkoz--the vivid scarlet band upon his
forehead, from above the left eye to the
scalp; but now as she scanned his features
she noticed that it was gone, and only a thin
white line marked the spot where it had
been.

As she lay more quietly in his arms Tarzan
slightly relaxed his grip upon her.

Once he looked down into her eyes and
smiled, and the girl had to close her own to
shut out the vision of that handsome,
winning face.

Presently Tarzan took to the trees, and
Jane, wondering that she felt no fear,
began to realize that in many respects she
had never felt more secure in her whole life
than now as she lay in the arms of this
strong, wild creature, being borne, God
alone knew where or to what fate, deeper
and deeper into the savage fastness of the
untamed forest.

-108-

When, with closed eyes, she commenced to
speculate upon the future, and terrifying
fears were conjured by a vivid imagination,
she had but to raise her lids and look upon
that noble face so close to hers to dissipate
the last remnant of apprehension.

No, he could never harm her; of that she
was convinced when she translated the fine
features and the frank, brave eyes above
her into the chivalry which they proclaimed.

On and on they went through what seemed
to Jane a solid mass of verdure, yet ever
there appeared to open before this forest
god a passage, as by magic, which closed
behind them as they passed.

Scarce a branch scraped against her, yet
above and below, before and behind, the
view presented naught but a solid mass of
inextricably interwoven branches and
creepers.

As Tarzan moved steadily onward his mind
was occupied with many strange and new
thoughts. Here was a problem the like of
which he had never encountered, and he felt
rather than reasoned that he must meet it as
a man and not as an ape.

The free movement through the middle
terrace, which was the route he had
followed for the most part, had helped to
cool the ardor of the first fierce passion of
his new found love.

Now he discovered himself speculating
upon the fate which would have fallen to the
girl had he not rescued her from Terkoz.

He knew why the ape had not killed her, and
he commenced to compare his intentions
with those of Terkoz.

True, it was the order of the jungle for the

male to take his mate by force; but could
Tarzan be guided by the laws of the beasts?
Was not Tarzan a Man? But what did men
do? He was puzzled; for he did not know.

He wished that he might ask the girl, and
then it came to him that she had already
answered him in the futile struggle she had
made to escape and to repulse him.

But now they had come to their destination,
and Tarzan of the Apes with Jane in his
strong arms, swung lightly to the turf of the
arena where the great apes held their
councils and danced the wild orgy of the
Dum-Dum.

Though they had come many miles, it was
still but midafternoon, and the amphitheater
was bathed in the half light which filtered
through the maze of encircling foliage.

The green turf looked soft and cool and
inviting. The myriad noises of the jungle
seemed far distant and hushed to a mere
echo of blurred sounds, rising and falling
like the surf upon a remote shore.

A feeling of dreamy peacefulness stole
over Jane as she sank down upon the grass
where Tarzan had placed her, and as she
looked up at his great figure towering above
her, there was added a strange sense of
perfect security.

As she watched him from beneath half-
closed lids, Tarzan crossed the little circular
clearing toward the trees upon the further
side. She noted the graceful majesty of his
carriage, the perfect symmetry of his
magnificent figure and the poise of his well-
shaped head upon his broad shoulders.

What a perfect creature! There could be
naught of cruelty or baseness beneath that
godlike exterior. Never, she thought had

-109-

such a man strode the earth since God
created the first in his own image.

With a bound Tarzan sprang into the trees
and disappeared. Jane wondered where
he had gone. Had he left her there to her
fate in the lonely jungle?

She glanced nervously about. Every vine
and bush seemed but the lurking-place of
some huge and horrible beast waiting to
bury gleaming fangs into her soft flesh.
Every sound she magnified into the stealthy
creeping of a sinuous and malignant body.

How different now that he had left her!

For a few minutes that seemed hours to the
frightened girl, she sat with tense nerves
waiting for the spring of the crouching thing
that was to end her misery of apprehension.

She almost prayed for the cruel teeth that
would give her unconsciousness and
surcease from the agony of fear.

She heard a sudden, slight sound behind
her. With a cry she sprang to her feet and
turned to face her end.

There stood Tarzan, his arms filled with ripe
and luscious fruit.

Jane reeled and would have fallen, had not
Tarzan, dropping his burden, caught her in
his arms. She did not lose consciousness,
but she clung tightly to him, shuddering and
trembling like a frightened deer.

Tarzan of the Apes stroked her soft hair and
tried to comfort and quiet her as Kala had
him, when, as a little ape, he had been
frightened by Sabor, the lioness, or Histah,
the snake.

Once he pressed his lips lightly upon her

forehead, and she did not move, but closed
her eyes and sighed.

She could not analyze her feelings, nor did
she wish to attempt it. She was satisfied to
feel the safety of those strong arms, and to
leave her future to fate; for the last few
hours had taught her to trust this strange
wild creature of the forest as she would
have trusted but few of the men of her
acquaintance.

As she thought of the strangeness of it,
there commenced to dawn upon her the
realization that she had, possibly, learned
something else which she had never really
known before--love. She wondered and
then she smiled.

And still smiling, she pushed Tarzan gently
away; and looking at him with a half-
smiling, half-quizzical expression that
made her face wholly entrancing, she
pointed to the fruit upon the ground, and
seated herself upon the edge of the earthen
drum of the anthropoids, for hunger was
asserting itself.

Tarzan quickly gathered up the fruit, and,
bringing it, laid it at her feet; and then he,
too, sat upon the drum beside her, and with
his knife opened and prepared the various
fruits for her meal.

Together and in silence they ate,
occasionally stealing sly glances at one
another, until finally Jane broke into a merry
laugh in which Tarzan joined.

"I wish you spoke English," said the girl.

Tarzan shook his head, and an expression
of wistful and pathetic longing sobered his
laughing eyes.

Then Jane tried speaking to him in French,

-110-

and then in German; but she had to laugh at
her own blundering attempt at the latter
tongue.

"Anyway," she said to him in English, "you
understand my German as well as they did
in Berlin."

Tarzan had long since reached a decision
as to what his future procedure should be.
He had had time to recollect all that he had
read of the ways of men and women in the
books at the cabin. He would act as he
imagined the men in the books would have
acted were they in his place.

Again he rose and went into the trees, but
first he tried to explain by means of signs
that he would return shortly, and he did so
well that Jane understood and was not
afraid when he had gone.

Only a feeling of loneliness came over her
and she watched the point where he had
disappeared, with longing eyes, awaiting
his return. As before, she was appraised of
his presence by a soft sound behind her,
and turned to see him coming across the
turf with a great armful of branches.

Then he went back again into the jungle and
in a few minutes reappeared with a quantity
of soft grasses and ferns.

Two more trips he made until he had quite a
pile of material at hand.

Then he spread the ferns and grasses upon
the ground in a soft flat bed, and above it
leaned many branches together so that they
met a few feet over its center. Upon these
he spread layers of huge leaves of the great
elephant's ear, and with more branches
and more leaves he closed one end of the
little shelter he had built.

Then they sat down together again upon the
edge of the drum and tried to talk by signs.

The magnificent diamond locket which hung
about Tarzan's neck, had been a source of
much wonderment to Jane. She pointed to it
now, and Tarzan removed it and handed the
pretty bauble to her.

She saw that it was the work of a skilled
artisan and that the diamonds were of great
brilliancy and superbly set, but the cutting of
them denoted that they were of a former
day. She noticed too that the locket opened,
and, pressing the hidden clasp, she saw the
two halves spring apart to reveal in either
section an ivory miniature.

One was of a beautiful woman and the other
might have been a likeness of the man who
sat beside her, except for a subtle
difference of expression that was scarcely
definable.

She looked up at Tarzan to find him leaning
toward her gazing on the miniatures with an
expression of astonishment. He reached
out his hand for the locket and took it away
from her, examining the likenesses within
with unmistakable signs of surprise and
new interest. His manner clearly denoted
that he had never before seen them, nor
imagined that the locket opened.

This fact caused Jane to indulge in further
speculation, and it taxed her imagination to
picture how this beautiful ornament came
into the possession of a wild and savage
creature of the unexplored jungles of Africa.

Still more wonderful was how it contained
the likeness of one who might be a brother,
or, more likely, the father of this woodland
demi-god who was even ignorant of the
fact that the locket opened.

-111-

Tarzan was still gazing with fixity at the two
faces. Presently he removed the quiver
from his shoulder, and emptying the arrows
upon the ground reached into the bottom of
the bag-like receptacle and drew forth a flat
object wrapped in many soft leaves and
tied with bits of long grass.

Carefully he unwrapped it, removing layer
after layer of leaves until at length he held a
photograph in his hand.

Pointing to the miniature of the man within
the locket he handed the photograph to
Jane, holding the open locket beside it.

The photograph only served to puzzle the
girl still more, for it was evidently another
likeness of the same man whose picture
rested in the locket beside that of the
beautiful young woman.

Tarzan was looking at her with an
expression of puzzled bewilderment in his
eyes as she glanced up at him. He seemed
to be framing a question with his lips.

The girl pointed to the photograph and then
to the miniature and then to him, as though
to indicate that she thought the likenesses
were of him, but he only shook his head,
and then shrugging his great shoulders, he
took the photograph from her and having
carefully rewrapped it, placed it again in the
bottom of his quiver.

For a few moments he sat in silence, his
eyes bent upon the ground, while Jane held
the little locket in her hand, turning it over
and over in an endeavor to find some further
clue that might lead to the identity of its
original owner.

At length a simple explanation occurred to
her.

The locket had belonged to Lord Greystoke,
and the likenesses were of himself and
Lady Alice.

This wild creature had simply found it in the
cabin by the beach. How stupid of her not to
have thought of that solution before.

But to account for the strange likeness
between Lord Greystoke and this forest
god--that was quite beyond her, and it is
not strange that she could not imagine that
this naked savage was indeed an English
nobleman.

At length Tarzan looked up to watch the girl
as she examined the locket. He could not
fathom the meaning of the faces within, but
he could read the interest and fascination
upon the face of the live young creature by
his side.

She noticed that he was watching her and
thinking that he wished his ornament again
she held it out to him. He took it from her and
taking the chain in his two hands he placed
it about her neck, smiling at her expression
of surprise at his unexpected gift.

Jane shook her head vehemently and would
have removed the golden links from about
her throat, but Tarzan would not let her.
Taking her hands in his, when she insisted
upon it, he held them tightly to prevent her.

At last she desisted and with a little laugh
raised the locket to her lips.

Tarzan did not know precisely what she
meant, but he guessed correctly that it was
her way of acknowledging the gift, and so
he rose, and taking the locket in his hand,
stooped gravely like some courtier of old,
and pressed his lips upon it where hers had
rested.

-112-

It was a stately and gallant little compliment
performed with the grace and dignity of
utter unconsciousness of self. It was the
hall-mark of his aristocratic birth, the natural
outcropping of many generations of fine
breeding, an hereditary instinct of
graciousness which a lifetime of uncouth
and savage training and environment could
not eradicate.

It was growing dark now, and so they ate
again of the fruit which was both food and
drink for them; then Tarzan rose, and
leading Jane to the little bower he had
erected, motioned her to go within.

For the first time in hours a feeling of fear
swept over her, and Tarzan felt her draw
away as though shrinking from him.

Contact with this girl for half a day had left a
very diferent Tarzan from the one on whom
the morning's sun had risen.

Now, in every fiber of his being, heredity
spoke louder than training.

He had not in one swift transition become a
polished gentleman from a savage ape-
man, but at last the instincts of the former
predominated, and over all was the desire
to please the woman he loved, and to
appear well in her eyes.

So Tarzan of the Apes did the only thing he
knew to assure Jane of her safety. He
removed his hunting knife from its sheath
and handed it to her hilt first, again
motioning her into the bower.

The girl understood, and taking the long
knife she entered and lay down upon the
soft grasses while Tarzan of the Apes
stretched himself upon the ground across
the entrance.

And thus the rising sun found them in the
morning.

When Jane awoke, she did not at first recall
the strange events of the preceding day,
and so she wondered at her odd
surroundings--the little leafy bower, the soft
grasses of her bed, the unfamiliar prospect
from the opening at her feet.

Slowly the circumstances of her position
crept one by one into her mind. And then a
great wonderment arose in her heart--a
mighty wave of thankfulness and gratitude
that though she had been in such terrible
danger, yet she was unharmed.

She moved to the entrance of the shelter to
look for Tarzan. He was gone; but this time
no fear assailed her for she knew that he
would return.

In the grass at the entrance to her bower she
saw the imprint of his body where he had
lain all night to guard her. She knew that the
fact that he had been there was all that had
permitted her to sleep in such peaceful
security.

With him near, who could entertain fear?
She wondered if there was another man on
earth with whom a girl could feel so safe in
the heart of this savage African jungle.
Even the lions and panthers had no fears for
her now.

She looked up to see his lithe form drop
softly from a near-by tree. As he caught her
eyes upon him his face lighted with that
frank and radiant smile that had won her
confidence the day before.

As he approached her Jane's heart beat
faster and her eyes brightened as they had
never done before at the approach of any
man.

-113-

He had again been gathering fruit and this
he laid at the entrance of her bower. Once
more they sat down together to eat.

Jane commenced to wonder what his plans
were. Would he take her back to the beach
or would he keep her here? Suddenly she
realized that the matter did not seem to give
her much concern. Could it be that she did
not care!

She began to comprehend, also, that she
was entirely contented sitting here by the
side of this smiling giant eating delicious
fruit in a sylvan paradise far within the
remote depths of an African jungle--that
she was contented and very happy.

She could not understand it. Her reason told
her that she should be torn by wild anxieties,
weighted by dread fears, cast down by
gloomy forebodings; but instead, her heart
was singing and she was smiling into the
answering face of the man beside her.

When they had finished their breakfast
Tarzan went to her bower and recovered his
knife. The girl had entirely forgotten it. She
realized that it was because she had
forgotten the fear that prompted her to
accept it.

Motioning her to follow, Tarzan walked
toward the trees at the edge of the arena,
and taking her in one strong arm swung to
the branches above.

The girl knew that he was taking her back to
her people, and she could not understand
the sudden feeling of loneliness and sorrow
which crept over her.

For hours they swung slowly along.

Tarzan of the Apes did not hurry. He tried to
draw out the sweet pleasure of that journey

with those dear arms about his neck as long
as possible, and so he went far south of the
direct route to the beach.

Several times they halted for brief rests,
which Tarzan did not need, and at noon they
stopped for an hour at a little brook, where
they quenched their thirst, and ate.

So it was nearly sunset when they came to
the clearing, and Tarzan, dropping to the
ground beside a great tree, parted the tall
jungle grass and pointed out the little cabin
to her.

She took him by the hand to lead him to it,
that she might tell her father that this man
had saved her from death and worse than
death, that he had watched over her as
carefully as a mother might have done.

But again the timidity of the wild thing in the
face of human habitation swept over Tarzan
of the Apes. He drew back, shaking his
head.

The girl came close to him, looking up with
pleading eyes. Somehow she could not
bear the thought of his going back into the
terrible jungle alone.

Still he shook his head, and finally he drew
her to him very gently and stooped to kiss
her, but first he looked into her eyes and
waited to learn if she were pleased, or if
she would repulse him.

Just an instant the girl hesitated, and then
she realized the truth, and throwing her
arms about his neck she drew his face to
hers and kissed him--unashamed.

"I love you--I love you," she murmured.

From far in the distance came the faint
sound of many guns. Tarzan and Jane

-114-

raised their heads.

From the cabin came Mr. Philander and
Esmeralda.

From where Tarzan and the girl stood they
could not see the two vessels lying at anchor
in the harbor.

Tarzan pointed toward the sounds, touched
his breast and pointed again. She
understood. He was going, and something
told her that it was because he thought her
people were in danger.

Again he kissed her.

"Come back to me," she whispered. "I shall
wait for you--always."

He was gone--and Jane turned to walk
across the clearing to the cabin.

Mr. Philander was the first to see her. It was
dusk and Mr. Philander was very near
sighted.

"Quickly, Esmeralda!" he cried. "Let us seek
safety within; it is a lioness. Bless me!"

Esmeralda did not bother to verify Mr.
Philander's vision. His tone was enough.
She was within the cabin and had slammed
and bolted the door before he had finished
pronouncing her name. The "Bless me" was
startled out of Mr. Philander by the
discovery that Esmeralda, in the
exuberance of her haste, had fastened him
upon the same side of the door as was the
close-approaching lioness.

He beat furiously upon the heavy portal.

"Esmeralda! Esmeralda!" he shrieked. "Let
me in. I am being devoured by a lion."

Esmeralda thought that the noise upon the
door was made by the lioness in her
attempts to pursue her, so, after her
custom, she fainted.

Mr. Philander cast a frightened glance
behind him.

Horrors! The thing was quite close now. He
tried to scramble up the side of the cabin,
and succeeded in catching a fleeting hold
upon the thatched roof.

For a moment he hung there, clawing with
his feet like a cat on a clothesline, but
presently a piece of the thatch came away,
and Mr. Philander, preceding it, was
precipitated upon his back.

At the instant he fell a remarkable item of
natural history leaped to his mind. If one
feigns death lions and lionesses are
supposed to ignore one, according to Mr.
Philander's faulty memory.

So Mr. Philander lay as he had fallen, frozen
into the horrid semblance of death. As his
arms and legs had been extended stiffly
upward as he came to earth upon his back
the attitude of death was anything but
impressive.

Jane had been watching his antics in mild-
eyed surprise. Now she laughed--a little
choking gurgle of a laugh; but it was
enough. Mr. Philander rolled over upon his
side and peered about. At length he
discovered her.

"Jane!" he cried. "Jane Porter. Bless me!"

He scrambled to his feet and rushed toward
her. He could not believe that it was she,
and alive.

"Bless me!" Where did you come from?

-115-

Where in the world have you been? How--"

"Mercy, Mr. Philander," interrupted the girl, "I
can never remember so many questions."

"Well, well," said Mr. Philander. "Bless me! I
am so filled with surprise and exuberant
delight at seeing you safe and well again
that I scarcely know what I am saying, really.
But come, tell me all that has happened to
you."

Chapter 21 The Village of Torture

As the little expedition of sailors toiled
through the dense jungle searching for
signs of Jane Porter, the futility of their
venture became more and more apparent,
but the grief of the old man and the hopeless
eyes of the young Englishman prevented
the kind hearted D'Arnot from turning back.

He thought that there might be a bare
possibility of finding her body, or the
remains of it, for he was positive that she
had been devoured by some beast of prey.
He deployed his men into a skirmish line
from the point where Esmeralda had been
found, and in this extended formation they
pushed their way, sweating and panting,
through the tangled vines and creepers. It
was slow work. Noon found them but a few
miles inland. They halted for a brief rest
then, and after pushing on for a short
distance further one of the men discovered
a well-marked trail.

It was an old elephant track, and D'Arnot
after consulting with Professor Porter and
Clayton decided to follow it.

The path wound through the jungle in a
northeasterly direction, and along it the
column moved in single file.

Lieutenant D'Arnot was in the lead and

moving at a quick pace, for the trail was
comparatively open. Immediately behind
him came Professor Porter, but as he could
not keep pace with the younger man
D'Arnot was a hundred yards in advance
when suddenly a half dozen black warriors
arose about him.

D'Arnot gave a warning shout to his column
as the blacks closed on him, but before he
could draw his revolver he had been
pinioned and dragged into the jungle.

His cry had alarmed the sailors and a dozen
of them sprang forward past Professor
Porter, running up the trail to their officer's
aid.

They did not know the cause of his outcry,
only that it was a warning of danger ahead.
They had rushed past the spot where
D'Arnot had been seized when a spear
hurled from the jungle transfixed one of the
men, and then a volley of arrows fell among
them.

Raising their rifles they fired into the
underbrush in the direction from which the
missiles had come.

By this time the balance of the party had
come up, and volley after volley was fired
toward the concealed foe. It was these
shots that Tarzan and Jane Porter had
heard.

Lieutenant Charpentier, who had been
bringing up the rear of the column, now
came running to the scene, and on hearing
the details of the ambush ordered the men
to follow him, and plunged into the tangled
vegetation.

In an instant they were in a hand-to-hand
fight with some fifty black warriors of
Mbonga's village. Arrows and bullets flew

-116-

thick and fast.

Queer African knives and French gun butts
mingled for a moment in savage and bloody
duels, but soon the natives fled into the
jungle, leaving the Frenchmen to count their
losses.

Four of the twenty were dead, a dozen
others were wounded, and Lieutenant
D'Arnot was missing. Night was falling
rapidly, and their predicament was
rendered doubly worse when they could not
even find the elephant trail which they had
been following.

There was but one thing to do, make camp
where they were until daylight. Lieutenant
Charpentier ordered a clearing made and a
circular abatis of underbrush constructed
about the camp.

This work was not completed until long after
dark, the men building a huge fire in the
center of the clearing to give them light to
work by.

When all was safe as possible against
attack of wild beasts and savage men,
Lieutenant Charpentier placed sentries
about the little camp and the tired and
hungry men threw themselves upon the
ground to sleep.

The groans of the wounded, mingled with
the roaring and growling of the great beasts
which the noise and firelight had attracted,
kept sleep, except in its most fitful form,
from the tired eyes. It was a sad and hungry
party that lay through the long night praying
for dawn.

The blacks who had seized D'Arnot had not
waited to participate in the fight which
followed, but instead had dragged their
prisoner a little way through the jungle and

then struck the trail further on beyond the
scene of the fighting in which their fellows
were engaged.

They hurried him along, the sounds of battle
growing fainter and fainter as they drew
away from the contestants until there
suddenly broke upon D'Arnot's vision a
good-sized clearing at one end of which
stood a thatched and palisaded village.

It was now dusk, but the watchers at the
gate saw the approaching trio and
distinguished one as a prisoner ere they
reached the portals.

A cry went up within the palisade. A great
throng of women and children rushed out to
meet the party.

And then began for the French officer the
most terrifying experience which man can
encounter upon earth--the reception of a
white prisoner into a village of African
cannibals.

To add to the fiendishness of their cruel
savagery was the poignant memory of still
crueler barbarities practiced upon them and
theirs by the white officers of that arch
hypocrite, Leopold II of Belgium, because
of whose atrocities they had fled the Congo
Free State--a pitiful remnant of what once
had been a mighty tribe.

They fell upon D'Arnot tooth and nail,
beating him with sticks and stones and
tearing at him with claw-like hands. Every
vestige of clothing was torn from him, and
the merciless blows fell upon his bare and
quivering flesh. But not once did the
Frenchman cry out in pain. He breathed a
silent prayer that he be quickly delivered
from his torture.

But the death he prayed for was not to be so

-117-

easily had. Soon the warriors beat the
women away from their prisoner. He was to
be saved for nobler sport than this, and the
first wave of their passion having subsided
they contented themselves with crying out
taunts and insults and spitting upon him.

Presently they reached the center of the
village. There D'Arnot was bound securely
to the great post from which no live man had
ever been released.

A number of the women scattered to their
several huts to fetch pots and water, while
others built a row of fires on which portions
of the feast were to be boiled while the
balance would be slowly dried in strips for
future use, as they expected the other
warriors to return with many prisoners. The
festivities were delayed awaiting the return
of the warriors who had remained to
engage in the skirmish with the white men,
so that it was quite late when all were in the
village, and the dance of death commenced
to circle around the doomed officer.

Half fainting from pain and exhaustion,
D'Arnot watched from beneath half-closed
lids what seemed but the vagary of delirium,
or some horrid nightmare from which he
must soon awake.

The bestial faces, daubed with color--the
huge mouths and flabby hanging lips--the
yellow teeth, sharp filed--the rolling, demon
eyes--the shining naked bodies--the cruel
spears. Surely no such creatures really
existed upon earth--he must indeed be
dreaming.

The savage, whirling bodies circled nearer.
Now a spear sprang forth and touched his
arm. The sharp pain and the feel of hot,
trickling blood assured him of the awful
reality of his hopeless position.

Another spear and then another touched
him. He closed his eyes and held his teeth
firm set--he would not cry out.

He was a soldier of France, and he would
teach these beasts how an officer and a
gentleman died.

Tarzan of the Apes needed no interpreter to
translate the story of those distant shots.
With Jane Porter's kisses still warm upon
his lips he was swinging with incredible
rapidity through the forest trees straight
toward the village of Mbonga.

He was not interested in the location of the
encounter, for he judged that that would
soon be over. Those who were killed he
could not aid, those who escaped would not
need his assistance.

It was to those who had neither been killed
or escaped that he hastened. And he knew
that he would find them by the great post in
the center of Mbonga village.

Many times had Tarzan seen Mbonga's
black raiding parties return from the
northward with prisoners, and always were
the same scenes enacted about that grim
stake, beneath the flaring light of many
fires.

He knew, too, that they seldom lost much
time before consummating the fiendish
purpose of their captures. He doubted that
he would arrive in time to do more than
avenge.

On he sped. Night had fallen and he traveled
high along the upper terrace where the
gorgeous tropic moon lighted the dizzy
pathway through the gently undulating
branches of the tree tops.

Presently he caught the reflection of a

-118-

distant blaze. It lay to the right of his path. It
must be the light from the camp fire the two
men had built before they were attacked--
Tarzan knew nothing of the presence of the
sailors.

So sure was Tarzan of his jungle
knowledge that he did not turn from his
course, but passed the glare at a distance
of a half mile. It was the camp fire of the
Frenchmen.

In a few minutes more Tarzan swung into
the trees above Mbonga's village. Ah, he
was not quite too late! Or, was he? He could
not tell. The figure at the stake was very still,
yet the black warriors were but pricking it.

Tarzan knew their customs. The death blow
had not been struck. He could tell almost to
a minute how far the dance had gone.

In another instant Mbonga's knife would
sever one of the victim's ears--that would
mark the beginning of the end, for very
shortly after only a writhing mass of
mutilated flesh would remain.

There would still be life in it, but death then
would be the only charity it craved.

The stake stood forty feet from the nearest
tree. Tarzan coiled his rope. Then there rose
suddenly above the fiendish cries of the
dancing demons the awful challenge of the
ape-man.

The dancers halted as though turned to
stone.

The rope sped with singing whir high above
the heads of the blacks. It was quite
invisible in the flaring lights of the camp
fires.

D'Arnot opened his eyes. A huge black,

standing directly before him, lunged
backward as though felled by an invisible
hand.

Struggling and shrieking, his body, rolling
from side to side, moved quickly toward the
shadows beneath the trees.

The blacks, their eyes protruding in horror,
watched spellbound.

Once beneath the trees, the body rose
straight into the air, and as it disappeared
into the foliage above, the terrified negroes,
screaming with fright, broke into a mad
race for the village gate.

D'Arnot was left alone.

He was a brave man, but he had felt the
short hairs bristle upon the nape of his neck
when that uncanny cry rose upon the air.

As the writhing body of the black soared, as
though by unearthly power, into the dense
foliage of the forest, D'Arnot felt an icy
shiver run along his spine, as though death
had risen from a dark grave and laid a cold
and clammy finger on his flesh.

As D'Arnot watched the spot where the
body had entered the tree he heard the
sounds of movement there.

The branches swayed as though under the
weight of a man's body--there was a crash
and the black came sprawling to earth
again,--to lie very quietly where he had
fallen.

Immediately after him came a white body,
but this one alighted erect.

D'Arnot saw a clean-limbed young giant
emerge from the shadows into the firelight
and come quickly toward him.

-119-

What could it mean? Who could it be? Some
new creature of torture and destruction,
doubtless.

D'Arnot waited. His eyes never left the face
of the advancing man. Nor did the other's
frank, clear eyes waver beneath D'Arnot's
fixed gaze.

D'Arnot was reassured, but still without
much hope, though he felt that that face
could not mask a cruel heart.

Without a word Tarzan of the Apes cut the
bonds which held the Frenchman. Weak
from suffering and loss of blood, he would
have fallen but for the strong arm that caught
him.

He felt himself lifted from the ground. There
was a sensation as of flying, and then he
lost consciousness.

Chapter 22 The Search Party

When dawn broke upon the little camp of
Frenchmen in the heart of the jungle it found
a sad and disheartened group.

As soon as it was light enough to see their
surroundings Lieutenant Charpentier sent
men in groups of three in several directions
to locate the trail, and in ten minutes it was
found and the expedition was hurrying back
toward the beach.

It was slow work, for they bore the bodies of
six dead men, two more having succumbed
during the night, and several of those who
were wounded required support to move
even very slowly.

Charpentier had decided to return to camp
for reinforcements, and then make an
attempt to track down the natives and
rescue D'Arnot.

It was late in the afternoon when the
exhausted men reached the clearing by the
beach, but for two of them the return brought
so great a happiness that all their suffering
and heartbreaking grief was forgotten on
the instant.

As the little party emerged from the jungle
the first person that Professor Porter and
Cecil Clayton saw was Jane, standing by
the cabin door.

With a little cry of joy and relief she ran
forward to greet them, throwing her arms
about her father's neck and bursting into
tears for the first time since they had been
cast upon this hideous and adventurous
shore.

Professor Porter strove manfully to
suppress his own emotions, but the strain
upon his nerves and weakened vitality were
too much for him, and at length, burying his
old face in the girl's shoulder, he sobbed
quietly like a tired child.

Jane led him toward the cabin, and the
Frenchmen turned toward the beach from
which several of their fellows were
advancing to meet them.

Clayton, wishing to leave father and
daughter alone, joined the sailors and
remained talking with the officers until their
boat pulled away toward the cruiser whither
Lieutenant Charpentier was bound to report
the unhappy outcome of his adventure.

Then Clayton turned back slowly toward the
cabin. His heart was filled with happiness.
The woman he loved was safe.

He wondered by what manner of miracle
she had been spared. To see her alive
seemed almost unbelievable.

-120-

As he approached the cabin he saw Jane
coming out. When she saw him she hurried
forward to meet him.

"Jane!" he cried, "God has been good to us,
indeed. Tell me how you escaped--what
form Providence took to save you for--us."

He had never before called her by her given
name. Forty-eight hours before it would
have suffused Jane with a soft glow of
pleasure to have heard that name from
Clayton's lips--now it frightened her.

"Mr. Clayton," she said quietly, extending
her hand, "first let me thank you for your
chivalrous loyalty to my dear father. He has
told me how noble and self-sacrificing you
have been. How can we repay you!"

Clayton noticed that she did not return his
familiar salutation, but he felt no misgivings
on that score. She had been through so
much. This was no time to force his love
upon her, he quickly realized.

"I am already repaid," he said. "Just to see
you and Professor Porter both safe, well,
and together again. I do not think that I could
much longer have endured the pathos of his
quiet and uncomplaining grief.

"It was the saddest experience of my life,
Miss Porter; and then, added to it, there
was my own grief--the greatest I have ever
known. But his was so hopeless--his was
pitiful. It taught me that no love, not even that
of a man for his wife may be so deep and
terrible and self-sacrificing as the love of a
father for his daughter."

The girl bowed her head. There was a
question she wanted to ask, but it seemed
almost sacrilegious in the face of the love of
these two men and the terrible suffering
they had endured while she sat laughing

and happy beside a godlike creature of the
forest, eating delicious fruits and looking
with eyes of love into answering eyes.

But love is a strange master, and human
nature is still stranger, so she asked her
question.

"Where is the forest man who went to rescue
you? Why did he not return?"

"I do not understand," said Clayton. "Whom
do you mean?"

"He who has saved each of us--who saved
me from the gorilla."

"Oh," cried Clayton, in surprise. "It was he
who rescued you? You have not told me
anything of your adventure, you know."

"But the wood man," she urged. "Have you
not seen him? When we heard the shots in
the jungle, very faint and far away, he left
me. We had just reached the clearing, and
he hurried off in the direction of the fighting. I
know he went to aid you."

Her tone was almost pleading--her manner
tense with suppressed emotion. Clayton
could not but notice it, and he wondered,
vaguely, why she was so deeply moved--
so anxious to know the whereabouts of this
strange creature.

Yet a feeling of apprehension of some
impending sorrow haunted him, and in his
breast, unknown to himself, was implanted
the first germ of jealousy and suspicion of
the ape-man, to whom he owed his life.

"We did not see him," he replied quietly. "He
did not join us." And then after a moment of
thoughtful pause: "Possibly he joined his
own tribe--the men who attacked us." He
did not know why he had said it, for he did

-121-

not believe it.

The girl looked at him wide eyed for a
moment.

"No!" she exclaimed vehemently, much too
vehemently he thought. "It could not be. They
were savages."

Clayton looked puzzled.

"He is a strange, half-savage creature of
the jungle, Miss Porter. We know nothing of
him. He neither speaks nor understands any
European tongue--and his ornaments and
weapons are those of the West Coast
savages."

Clayton was speaking rapidly.

"There are no other human beings than
savages within hundreds of miles, Miss
Porter. He must belong to the tribes which
attacked us, or to some other equally
savage--he may even be a cannibal."

Jane blanched.

"I will not believe it," she half whispered. "It is
not true. You shall see," she said,
addressing Clayton, "that he will come back
and that he will prove that you are wrong.
You do not know him as I do. I tell you that he
is a gentleman."

Clayton was a generous and chivalrous
man, but something in the girl's breathless
defense of the forest man stirred him to
unreasoning jealousy, so that for the instant
he forgot all that they owed to this wild demi-
god, and he answered her with a half sneer
upon his lip.

"Possibly you are right, Miss Porter," he
said, "but I do not think that any of us need
worry about our carrion-eating

acquaintance. The chances are that he is
some half-demented castaway who will
forget us more quickly, but no more surely,
than we shall forget him. He is only a beast
of the jungle, Miss Porter."

The girl did not answer, but she felt her heart
shrivel within her.

She knew that Clayton spoke merely what
he thought, and for the first time she began
to analyze the structure which supported her
newfound love, and to subject its object to
a critical examination.

Slowly she turned and walked back to the
cabin. She tried to imagine her wood-god
by her side in the saloon of an ocean liner.
She saw him eating with his hands, tearing
his food like a beast of prey, and wiping his
greasy fingers upon his thighs. She
shuddered.

She saw him as she introduced him to her
friends--uncouth, illiterate--a boor; and the
girl winced.

She had reached her room now, and as she
sat upon the edge of her bed of ferns and
grasses, with one hand resting upon her
rising and falling bosom, she felt the hard
outlines of the man's locket.

She drew it out, holding it in the palm of her
hand for a moment with tear-blurred eyes
bent upon it. Then she raised it to her lips,
and crushing it there buried her face in the
soft ferns, sobbing.

"Beast?" she murmured. "Then God make
me a beast; for, man or beast, I am yours."

She did not see Clayton again that day.
Esmeralda brought her supper to her, and
she sent word to her father that she was
suffering from the reaction following her

-122-

adventure.

The next morning Clayton left early with the
relief expedition in search of Lieutenant
D'Arnot. There were two hundred armed
men this time, with ten officers and two
surgeons, and provisions for a week.

They carried bedding and hammocks, the
latter for transporting their sick and
wounded.

It was a determined and angry company--a
punitive expedition as well as one of relief.
They reached the sight of the skirmish of the
previous expedition shortly after noon, for
they were now traveling a known trail and no
time was lost in exploring.

From there on the elephant-track led
straight to Mbonga's village. It was but two
o'clock when the head of the column halted
upon the edge of the clearing.

Lieutenant Charpentier, who was in
command, immediately sent a portion of his
force through the jungle to the opposite side
of the village. Another detachment was
dispatched to a point before the village
gate, while he remained with the balance
upon the south side of the clearing.

It was arranged that the party which was to
take its position to the north, and which
would be the last to gain its station should
commence the assault, and that their
opening volley should be the signal for a
concerted rush from all sides in an attempt
to carry the village by storm at the first
charge.

For half an hour the men with Lieutenant
Charpentier crouched in the dense foliage
of the jungle, waiting the signal. To them it
seemed like hours. They could see natives
in the fields, and others moving in and out of

the village gate.

At length the signal came--a sharp rattle of
musketry, and like one man, an answering
volley tore from the jungle to the west and to
the south.

The natives in the field dropped their
implements and broke madly for the
palisade. The French bullets mowed them
down, and the French sailors bounded over
their prostrate bodies straight for the village
gate.

So sudden and unexpected the assault had
been that the whites reached the gates
before the frightened natives could bar
them, and in another minute the village
street was filled with armed men fighting
hand to hand in an inextricable tangle.

For a few moments the blacks held their
ground within the entrance to the street, but
the revolvers, rifles and cutlasses of the
Frenchmen crumpled the native spearmen
and struck down the black archers with their
bows halfdrawn.

Soon the battle turned to a wild rout, and
then to a grim massacre; for the French
sailors had seen bits of D'Arnot's uniform
upon several of the black warriors who
opposed them.

They spared the children and those of the
women whom they were not forced to kill in
self-defense, but when at length they
stopped, parting, blood covered and
sweating, it was because there lived to
oppose them no single warrior of all the
savage village of Mbonga.

Carefully they ransacked every hut and
corner of the village, but no sign of D'Arnot
could they find. They questioned the
prisoners by signs, and finally one of the

-123-

sailors who had served in the French Congo
found that he could make them understand
the bastard tongue that passes for
language between the whites and the more
degraded tribes of the coast, but even then
they could learn nothing definite regarding
the fate of D'Arnot.

Only excited gestures and expressions of
fear could they obtain in response to their
inquiries concerning their fellow; and at last
they became convinced that these were but
evidences of the guilt of these demons who
had slaughtered and eaten their comrade
two nights before.

At length all hope left them, and they
prepared to camp for the night within the
village. The prisoners were herded into
three huts where they were heavily guarded.
Sentries were posted at the barred gates,
and finally the village was wrapped in the
silence of slumber, except for the wailing of
the native women for their dead.

The next morning they set out upon the
return march. Their original intention had
been to burn the village, but this idea was
abandoned and the prisoners were left
behind, weeping and moaning, but with
roofs to cover them and a palisade for
refuge from the beasts of the jungle.

Slowly the expedition retraced its steps of
the preceding day. Ten loaded hammocks
retarded its pace. In eight of them lay the
more seriously wounded, while two swung
beneath the weight of the dead.

Clayton and Lieutenant Charpentier brought
up the rear of the column; the Englishman
silent in respect for the other's grief, for
D'Arnot and Charpentier had been
inseparable friends since boyhood.

Clayton could not but realize that the

Frenchman felt his grief the more keenly
because D'Arnot's sacrifice had been so
futile, since Jane had been rescued before
D'Arnot had fallen into the hands of the
savages, and again because the service in
which he had lost his life had been outside
his duty and for strangers and aliens; but
when he spoke of it to Lieutenant
Charpentier, the latter shook his head.

"No, Monsieur," he said, "D'Arnot would
have chosen to die thus. I only grieve that I
could not have died for him, or at least with
him. I wish that you could have known him
better, Monsieur. He was indeed an officer
and a gentleman--a title conferred on
many, but deserved by so few.

"He did not die futilely, for his death in the
cause of a strange American girl will make
us, his comrades, face our ends the more
bravely, however they may come to us."

Clayton did not reply, but within him rose a
new respect for Frenchmen which
remained undimmed ever after.

It was quite late when they reached the
cabin by the beach. A single shot before
they emerged from the jungle had
announced to those in camp as well as on
the ship that the expedition had been too
late--for it had been prearranged that when
they came within a mile or two of camp one
shot was to be fired to denote failure, or
three for success, while two would have
indicated that they had found no sign of
either D'Arnot or his black captors.

So it was a solemn party that awaited their
coming, and few words were spoken as the
dead and wounded men were tenderly
placed in boats and rowed silently toward
the cruiser.

Clayton, exhausted from his five days of

-124-

laborious marching through the jungle and
from the effects of his two battles with the
blacks, turned toward the cabin to seek a
mouthful of food and then the comparative
ease of his bed of grasses after two nights
in the jungle.

By the cabin door stood Jane.

"The poor lieutenant?" she asked. "Did you
find no trace of him?"

"We were too late, Miss Porter," he replied
sadly.

"Tell me. What had happened?" she asked.

"I cannot, Miss Porter, it is too horrible."

"You do not mean that they had tortured
him?" she whispered.

"We do not know what they did to him before
they killed him," he answered, his face
drawn with fatigue and the sorrow he felt for
poor D'Arnot and he emphasized the word
before.

"Before they killed him! What do you mean?
They are not--? They are not--?"

She was thinking of what Clayton had said
of the forest man's probable relationship to
this tribe and she could not frame the awful
word.

"Yes, Miss Porter, they were--cannibals,"
he said, almost bitterly, for to him too had
suddenly come the thought of the forest
man, and the strange, unaccountable
jealousy he had felt two days before swept
over him once more.

And then in sudden brutality that was as
unlike Clayton as courteous consideration
is unlike an ape, he blurted out:

"When your forest god left you he was
doubtless hurrying to the feast."

He was sorry ere the words were spoken
though he did not know how cruelly they had
cut the girl. His regret was for his baseless
disloyalty to one who had saved the lives of
every member of his party, and offered
harm to none.

The girl's head went high.

"There could be but one suitable reply to
your assertion, Mr. Clayton," she said icily,
"and I regret that I am not a man, that I might
make it." She turned quickly and entered the
cabin.

Clayton was an Englishman, so the girl had
passed quite out of sight before he
deduced what reply a man would have
made.

"Upon my word," he said ruefully, "she
called me a liar. And I fancy I jolly well
deserved it," he added thoughtfully.
"Clayton, my boy, I know you are tired out
and unstrung, but that's no reason why you
should make an ass of yourself. You'd
better go to bed."

But before he did so he called gently to Jane
upon the opposite side of the sailcloth
partition, for he wished to apologize, but he
might as well have addressed the Sphinx.
Then he wrote upon a piece of paper and
shoved it beneath the partition.

Jane saw the little note and ignored it, for
she was very angry and hurt and mortified,
but--she was a woman, and so eventually
she picked it up and read it.

My dear Miss Porter:

I had no reason to insinuate what I did. My

-125-

only excuse is that my nerves must be
unstrung--which is no excuse at all.

Please try and think that I did not say it. I am
very sorry. I would not have hurt you, above
all others in the world. Say that you forgive
me.

Wm. Cecil Clayton.

"He did think it or he never would have said
it," reasoned the girl, "but it cannot be true--
oh, I know it is not true!"

One sentence in the letter frightened her: "I
would not have hurt you above all others in
the world."

A week ago that sentence would have filled
her with delight, now it depressed her.

She wished she had never met Clayton.
She was sorry that she had ever seen the
forest god. No, she was glad. And there
was that other note she had found in the
grass before the cabin the day after her
return from the jungle, the love note signed
by Tarzan of the Apes.

Who could be this new suitor? If he were
another of the wild denizens of this terrible
forest what might he not do to claim her?

"Esmeralda! Wake up," she cried.

"You make me so irritable, sleeping there
peacefully when you know perfectly well that
the world is filled with sorrow."

"Gaberelle!" screamed Esmeralda, sitting
up. "What is it now? A hipponocerous?
Where is he, Miss Jane?"

"Nonsense, Esmeralda, there is nothing.
Go back to sleep. You are bad enough
asleep, but you are infinitely worse awake."

"Yes honey, but what's the matter with you,
precious? You acts sort of disgranulated
this evening."

"Oh, Esmeralda, I'm just plain ugly to-
night," said the girl. "Don't pay any attention
to me--that's a dear."

"Yes, honey; now you go right to sleep. Your
nerves are all on edge. What with all these
ripotamuses and man eating geniuses that
Mister Philander been telling about--Lord,
it ain't no wonder we all get nervous
prosecution."

Jane crossed the little room, laughing, and
kissing the faithful woman, bid Esmeralda
good night.

Chapter 23 Brother Men.

When D'Arnot regained consciousness, he
found himself lying upon a bed of soft ferns
and grasses beneath a little "A" shaped
shelter of boughs.

At his feet an opening looked out upon a
green sward, and at a little distance beyond
was the dense wall of jungle and forest.

He was very lame and sore and weak, and
as full consciousness returned he felt the
sharp torture of many cruel wounds and the
dull aching of every bone and muscle in his
body as a result of the hideous beating he
had received.

Even the turning of his head caused him
such excruciating agony that he lay still with
closed eyes for a long time.

He tried to piece out the details of his
adventure prior to the time he lost
consciousness to see if they would explain
his present whereabouts--he wondered if
he were among friends or foes.

-126-

At length he recollected the whole hideous
scene at the stake, and finally recalled the
strange white figure in whose arms he had
sunk into oblivion.

D'Arnot wondered what fate lay in store for
him now. He could neither see nor hear any
signs of life about him.

The incessant hum of the jungle--the
rustling of millions of leaves--the buzz of
insects--the voices of the birds and
monkeys seemed blended into a strangely
soothing purr, as though he lay apart, far
from the myriad life whose sounds came to
him only as a blurred echo.

At length he fell into a quiet slumber, nor did
he awake again until afternoon.

Once more he experienced the strange
sense of utter bewilderment that had
marked his earlier awakening, but soon he
recalled the recent past, and looking
through the opening at his feet he saw the
figure of a man squatting on his haunches.

The broad, muscular back was turned
toward him, but, tanned though it was,
D'Arnot saw that it was the back of a white
man, and he thanked God.

The Frenchman called faintly. The man
turned, and rising, came toward the shelter.
His face was very handsome--the
handsomest, thought D'Arnot, that he had
ever seen.

Stooping, he crawled into the shelter
beside the wounded officer, and placed a
cool hand upon his forehead.

D'Arnot spoke to him in French, but the man
only shook his head--sadly, it seemed to
the Frenchman.

Then D'Arnot tried English, but still the man
shook his head. Italian, Spanish and
German brought similar discouragement.

D'Arnot knew a few words of Norwegian,
Russian, Greek, and also had a smattering
of the language of one of the West Coast
negro tribes--the man denied them all.

After examining D'Arnot's wounds the man
left the shelter and disappeared. In half an
hour he was back with fruit and a hollow
gourd-like vegetable filled with water.

D'Arnot drank and ate a little. He was
surprised that he had no fever. Again he
tried to converse with his strange nurse, but
the attempt was useless.

Suddenly the man hastened from the shelter
only to return a few minutes later with
several pieces of bark and--wonder of
wonders--a lead pencil.

Squatting beside D'Arnot he wrote for a
minute on the smooth inner surface of the
bark; then he handed it to the Frenchman.

D'Arnot was astonished to see, in plain
print-like characters, a message in English:

I am Tarzan of the Apes. Who are you? Can
you read this language?

D'Arnot seized the pencil--then he
stopped. This strange man wrote English--
evidently he was an Englishman.

"Yes," said D'Arnot, "I read English. I speak
it also. Now we may talk. First let me thank
you for all that you have done for me."

The man only shook his head and pointed to
the pencil and the bark.

"Mon Dieu!" cried D'Arnot. "If you are

-127-

English why is it then that you cannot speak
English?"

And then in a flash it came to him--the man
was a mute, possibly a deaf mute.

So D'Arnot wrote a message on the bark, in
English.

I am Paul d'Arnot, Lieutenant in the navy of
France. I thank you for what you have done
for me. You have saved my life, and all that I
have is yours. May I ask how it is that one
who writes English does not speak it?

Tarzan's reply filled D'Arnot with still
greater wonder:

I speak only the language of my tribe--the
great apes who were Kerchak's; and a little
of the languages of Tantor, the elephant,
and Numa, the lion, and of the other folks of
the jungle I understand. With a human being I
have never spoken, except once with Jane
Porter, by signs. This is the first time I have
spoken with another of my kind through
written words.

D'Arnot was mystified. It seemed incredible
that there lived upon earth a full-grown man
who had never spoken with a fellow man,
and still more preposterous that such a one
could read and write.

He looked again at Tarzan's message--
"except once, with Jane Porter." That was
the American girl who had been carried into
the jungle by a gorilla.

A sudden light commenced to dawn on
D'Arnot--this then was the "gorilla." He
seized the pencil and wrote:

Where is Jane Porter?

And Tarzan replied, below:

Back with her people in the cabin of Tarzan
of the Apes.

She is not dead then? Where was she? What
happened to her?

She is not dead. She was taken by Terkoz
to be his wife; but Tarzan of the Apes took
her away from Terkoz and killed him before
he could harm her.

None in all the jungle may face Tarzan of the
Apes in battle, and live. I am Tarzan of the
Apes--mighty fighter.

D'Arnot wrote:

I am glad she is safe. It pains me to write, I
will rest a while.

And then Tarzan:

Yes, rest. When you are well I shall take you
back to your people.

For many days D'Arnot lay upon his bed of
soft ferns. The second day a fever had
come and D'Arnot thought that it meant
infection and he knew that he would die.

An idea came to him. He wondered why he
had not thought of it before.

He called Tarzan and indicated by signs that
he would write, and when Tarzan had
fetched the bark and pencil, D'Arnot wrote:

Can you go to my people and lead them
here? I will write a message that you may
take to them, and they will follow you.

Tarzan shook his head and taking the bark,
wrote:

I had thought of that--the first day; but I
dared not. The great apes come often to

-128-

this spot, and if they found you here,
wounded and alone, they would kill you.

D'Arnot turned on his side and closed his
eyes. He did not wish to die; but he felt that
he was going, for the fever was mounting
higher and higher. That night he lost
consciousness.

For three days he was in delirium, and
Tarzan sat beside him and bathed his head
and hands and washed his wounds.

On the fourth day the fever broke as
suddenly as it had come, but it left D'Arnot a
shadow of his former self, and very weak.
Tarzan had to lift him that he might drink
from the gourd.

The fever had not been the result of
infection, as D'Arnot had thought, but one
of those that commonly attack whites in the
jungles of Africa, and either kill or leave
them as suddenly as D'Arnot's had left him.

Two days later, D'Arnot was tottering about
the amphitheater, Tarzan's strong arm
about him to keep him from falling.

They sat beneath the shade of a great tree,
and Tarzan found some smooth bark that
they might converse.

D'Arnot wrote the first message:

What can I do to repay you for all that you
have done for me?

And Tarzan, in reply:

Teach me to speak the language of men.

And so D'Arnot commenced at once,
pointing out familiar objects and repeating
their names in French, for he thought that it
would be easier to teach this man his own

language, since he understood it himself
best of all.

It meant nothing to Tarzan, of course, for he
could not tell one language from another, so
when he pointed to the word man which he
had printed upon a piece of bark he learned
from D'Arnot that it was pronounced
homme, and in the same way he was taught
to pronounce ape, singe and tree, arbre.

He was a most eager student, and in two
more days had mastered so much French
that he could speak little sentences such as:
"That is a tree," "this is grass," "I am hungry,"
and the like, but D'Arnot found that it was
difficult to teach him the French construction
upon a foundation of English.

The Frenchman wrote little lessons for him
in English and had Tarzan repeat them in
French, but as a literal translation was
usually very poor French Tarzan was often
confused.

D'Arnot realized now that he had made a
mistake, but it seemed too late to go back
and do it all over again and force Tarzan to
unlearn all that he had learned, especially as
they were rapidly approaching a point
where they would be able to converse.

On the third day after the fever broke Tarzan
wrote a message asking D'Arnot if he felt
strong enough to be carried back to the
cabin. Tarzan was as anxious to go as
D'Arnot, for he longed to see Jane again.

It had been hard for him to remain with the
Frenchman all these days for that very
reason, and that he had unselfishly done so
spoke more glowingly of his nobility of
character than even did his rescuing the
French officer from Mbonga's clutches.

D'Arnot, only too willing to attempt the

-129-

journey, wrote:

But you cannot carry me all the distance
through this tangled forest.

Tarzan laughed.

"Mais oui," he said, and D'Arnot laughed
aloud to hear the phrase that he used so
often glide from Tarzan's tongue.

So they set out, D'Arnot marveling as had
Clayton and Jane at the wondrous strength
and agility of the apeman.

Mid-afternoon brought them to the clearing,
and as Tarzan dropped to earth from the
branches of the last tree his heart leaped
and bounded against his ribs in anticipation
of seeing Jane so soon again.

No one was in sight outside the cabin, and
D'Arnot was perplexed to note that neither
the cruiser nor the Arrow was at anchor in
the bay.

An atmosphere of loneliness pervaded the
spot, which caught suddenly at both men as
they strode toward the cabin.

Neither spoke, yet both knew before they
opened the closed door what they would
find beyond.

Tarzan lifted the latch and pushed the great
door in upon its wooden hinges. It was as
they had feared. The cabin was deserted.

The men turned and looked at one another.
D'Arnot knew that his people thought him
dead; but Tarzan thought only of the woman
who had kissed him in love and now had
fled from him while he was serving one of
her people.

A great bitterness rose in his heart. He

would go away, far into the jungle and join
his tribe. Never would he see one of his own
kind again, nor could he bear the thought of
returning to the cabin. He would leave that
forever behind him with the great hopes he
had nursed there of finding his own race
and becoming a man among men.

And the Frenchman? D'Arnot? What of him?
He could get along as Tarzan had. Tarzan
did not want to see him more. He wanted to
get away from everything that might remind
him of Jane.

As Tarzan stood upon the threshold
brooding, D'Arnot had entered the cabin.
Many comforts he saw that had been left
behind. He recognized numerous articles
from the cruiser --a camp oven, some
kitchen utensils, a rifle and many rounds of
ammunition, canned foods, blankets, two
chairs and a cot--and several books and
periodicals, mostly American.

"They must intend returning," thought
D'Arnot.

He walked over to the table that John
Clayton had built so many years before to
serve as a desk, and on it he saw two notes
addressed to Tarzan of the Apes.

One was in a strong masculine hand and
was unsealed. The other, in a woman's
hand, was sealed.

"Here are two messages for you, Tarzan of
the Apes," cried D'Arnot, turning toward the
door; but his companion was not there.

D'Arnot walked to the door and looked out.
Tarzan was nowhere in sight. He called
aloud but there was no response.

"Mon Dieu!" exclaimed D'Arnot, "he has left
me. I feel it. He has gone back into his

-130-

jungle and left me here alone."

And then he remembered the look on
Tarzan's face when they had discovered
that the cabin was empty--such a look as
the hunter sees in the eyes of the wounded
deer he has wantonly brought down.

The man had been hard hit--D'Arnot
realized it now but why? He could not
understand.

The Frenchman looked about him. The
loneliness and the horror of the place
commenced to get on his nerves--already
weakened by the ordeal of suffering and
sickness he had passed through.

To be left here alone beside this awful
jungle--never to hear a human voice or see
a human face--in constant dread of savage
beasts and more terribly savage men--a
prey to solitude and hopelessness. It was
awful.

And far to the east Tarzan of the Apes was
speeding through the middle terrace back
to his tribe. Never had he traveled with such
reckless speed. He felt that he was running
away from himself--that by hurtling through
the forest like a frightened squirrel he was
escaping from his own thoughts. But no
matter how fast he went he found them
always with him.

He passed above the sinuous body of
Sabor, the lioness, going in the opposite
direction--toward the cabin, thought
Tarzan.

What could D'Arnot do against Sabor--or if
Bolgani, the gorilla, should come upon him-
-or Numa, the lion, or cruel Sheeta?

Tarzan paused in his flight.

"What are you, Tarzan?" he asked aloud. "An
ape or a man?"

"If you are an ape you will do as the apes
would do leave one of your kind to die in the
jungle if it suited your whim to go
elsewhere.

"If you are a man, you will return to protect
your kind. You will not run away from one of
your own people, because one of them has
run away from you."

D'Arnot closed the cabin door. He was very
nervous. Even brave men, and D'Arnot was
a brave man, are sometimes frightened by
solitude.

He loaded one of the rifles and placed it
within easy reach. Then he went to the desk
and took up the unsealed letter addressed
to Tarzan.

Possibly it contained word that his people
had but left the beach temporarily. He felt
that it would be no breach of ethics to read
this letter, so he took the enclosure from the
envelope and read:

To Tarzan of the Apes:

We thank you for the use of your cabin, and
are sorry that you did not permit us the
pleasure of seeing and thanking you in
person.

We have harmed nothing, but have left many
things for you which may add to your
comfort and safety here in your lonely home.

If you know the strange white man who
saved our lives so many times, and brought
us food, and if you can converse with him,
thank him, also, for his kindness.

We sail within the hour, never to return; but

-131-

we wish you and that other jungle friend to
know that we shall always thank you for
what you did for strangers on your shore,
and that we should have done infinitely
more to reward you both had you given us
the opportunity.

Very respectfully,

Wm. Cecil Clayton.

"`Never to return,'" muttered D'Arnot, and
threw himself face downward upon the cot.

An hour later he started up listening.
Something was at the door trying to enter.

D'Arnot reached for the loaded rifle and
placed it to his shoulder.

Dusk was falling, and the interior of the
cabin was very dark; but the man could see
the latch moving from its place.

He felt his hair rising upon his scalp.

Gently the door opened until a thin crack
showed something standing just beyond.

D'Arnot sighted along the blue barrel at the
crack of the door--and then he pulled the
trigger.

Chapter 24 Lost Treasure

When the expedition returned, following
their fruitless endeavor to succor D'Arnot,
Captain Dufranne was anxious to steam
away as quickly as possible, and all save
Jane had acquiesced.

"No," she said, determinedly, "I shall not go,
nor should you, for there are two friends in
that jungle who will come out of it some day
expecting to find us awaiting them.

"Your officer, Captain Dufranne, is one of
them, and the forest man who has saved the
lives of every member of my father's party is
the other.

"He left me at the edge of the jungle two
days ago to hasten to the aid of my father
and Mr. Clayton, as he thought, and he has
stayed to rescue Lieutenant D'Arnot; of that
you may be sure.

"Had he been too late to be of service to the
lieutenant he would have been back before
now--the fact that he is not back is
sufficient proof to me that he is delayed
because Lieutenant D'Arnot is wounded, or
he has had to follow his captors further than
the village which your sailors attacked."

"But poor D'Arnot's uniform and all his
belongings were found in that village, Miss
Porter," argued the captain, "and the
natives showed great excitement when
questioned as to the white man's fate."

"Yes, Captain, but they did not admit that he
was dead and as for his clothes and
accouterments being in their possession--
why more civilized peoples than these poor
savage negroes strip their prisoners of
every article of value whether they intend
killing them or not.

"Even the soldiers of my own dear South
looted not only the living but the dead. It is
strong circumstantial evidence, I will admit,
but it is not positive proof."

"Possibly your forest man, himself was
captured or killed by the savages,"
suggested Captain Dufranne.

The girl laughed.

"You do not know him," she replied, a little
thrill of pride setting her nerves a-tingle at

-132-

the thought that she spoke of her own.

"I admit that he would be worth waiting for,
this superman of yours," laughed the
captain. "I most certainly should like to see
him."

"Then wait for him, my dear captain," urged
the girl, "for I intend doing so."

The Frenchman would have been a very
much surprised man could he have
interpreted the true meaning of the girl's
words.

They had been walking from the beach
toward the cabin as they talked, and now
they joined a little group sitting on camp
stools in the shade of a great tree beside
the cabin.

Professor Porter was there, and Mr.
Philander and Clayton, with Lieutenant
Charpentier and two of his brother officers,
while Esmeralda hovered in the
background, ever and anon venturing
opinions and comments with the freedom of
an old and much-indulged family servant.

The officers arose and saluted as their
superior approached, and Clayton
surrendered his camp stool to Jane.

"We were just discussing poor Paul's fate,"
said Captain Dufranne. "Miss Porter insists
that we have no absolute proof of his death-
-nor have we. And on the other hand she
maintains that the continued absence of
your omnipotent jungle friend indicates that
D'Arnot is still in need of his services, either
because he is wounded, or still is a prisoner
in a more distant native village."

"It has been suggested," ventured
Lieutenant Charpentier, "that the wild man
may have been a member of the tribe of

blacks who attacked our party--that he was
hastening to aid them--his own people."

Jane shot a quick glance at Clayton.

"It seems vastly more reasonable," said
Professor Porter.

"I do not agree with you," objected Mr.
Philander. "He had ample opportunity to
harm us himself, or to lead his people
against us. Instead, during our long
residence here, he has been uniformly
consistent in his role of protector and
provider."

"That is true," interjected Clayton, "yet we
must not overlook the fact that except for
himself the only human beings within
hundreds of miles are savage cannibals. He
was armed precisely as are they, which
indicates that he has maintained relations
of some nature with them, and the fact that
he is but one against possibly thousands
suggests that these relations could scarcely
have been other than friendly."

"It seems improbable then that he is not
connected with them," remarked the
captain; "possibly a member of this tribe."

"Otherwise," added another of the officers,
"how could he have lived a sufficient length
of time among the savage denizens of the
jungle, brute and human, to have become
proficient in woodcraft, or in the use of
African weapons."

"You are judging him according to your own
standards, gentlemen," said Jane. "An
ordinary white man such as any of you--
pardon me, I did not mean just that--rather,
a white man above the ordinary in physique
and intelligence could never, I grant you,
have lived a year alone and naked in this
tropical jungle; but this man not only

-133-

surpasses the average white man in
strength and agility, but as far transcends
our trained athletes and `strong men' as
they surpass a day-old babe; and his
courage and ferocity in battle are those of
the wild beast."

"He has certainly won a loyal champion,
Miss Porter," said Captain Dufranne,
laughing. "I am sure that there be none of us
here but would willingly face death a
hundred times in its most terrifying forms to
deserve the tributes of one even half so
loyal--or so beautiful."

"You would not wonder that I defend him,"
said the girl, "could you have seen him as I
saw him, battling in my behalf with that huge
hairy brute.

"Could you have seen him charge the
monster as a bull might charge a grizzly--
absolutely without sign of fear or hesitation-
-you would have believed him more than
human.

"Could you have seen those mighty muscles
knotting under the brown skin--could you
have seen them force back those awful
fangs--you too would have thought him
invincible.

"And could you have seen the chivalrous
treatment which he accorded a strange girl
of a strange race, you would feel the same
absolute confidence in him that I feel."

"You have won your suit, my fair pleader,"
cried the captain. "This court finds the
defendant not guilty, and the cruiser shall
wait a few days longer that he may have an
opportunity to come and thank the divine
Portia."

"For the Lord's sake honey," cried
Esmeralda. "You all don't mean to tell me

that you're going to stay right here in this
here land of carnivable animals when you all
got the opportunity to escapade on that
boat? Don't you tell me that, honey."

"Why, Esmeralda! You should be ashamed
of yourself," cried Jane. "Is this any way to
show your gratitude to the man who saved
your life twice?"

"Well, Miss Jane, that's all jest as you say;
but that there forest man never did save us
to stay here. He done save us so we all
could get away from here. I expect he be
mighty peevish when he find we ain't got no
more sense than to stay right here after he
done give us the chance to get away.

"I hoped I'd never have to sleep in this here
geological garden another night and listen
to all them lonesome noises that come out
of that jumble after dark."

"I don't blame you a bit, Esmeralda," said
Clayton, "and you certainly did hit it off right
when you called them `lonesome' noises. I
never have been able to find the right word
for them but that's it, don't you know,
lonesome noises."

"You and Esmeralda had better go and live
on the cruiser," said Jane, in fine scorn.
"What would you think if you had to live all of
your life in that jungle as our forest man has
done?"

"I'm afraid I'd be a blooming bounder as a
wild man," laughed Clayton, ruefully. "Those
noises at night make the hair on my head
bristle. I suppose that I should be ashamed
to admit it, but it's the truth."

"I don't know about that," said Lieutenant
Charpentier. "I never thought much about
fear and that sort of thing--never tried to
determine whether I was a coward or brave

-134-

man; but the other night as we lay in the
jungle there after poor D'Arnot was taken,
and those jungle noises rose and fell
around us I began to think that I was a
coward indeed. It was not the roaring and
growling of the big beasts that affected me
so much as it was the stealthy noises--the
ones that you heard suddenly close by and
then listened vainly for a repetition of--the
unaccountable sounds as of a great body
moving almost noiselessly, and the
knowledge that you didn't know how close it
was, or whether it were creeping closer
after you ceased to hear it? It was those
noises--and the eyes.

"Mon Dieu! I shall see them in the dark
forever--the eyes that you see, and those
that you don't see, but feel--ah, they are the
worst."

All were silent for a moment, and then Jane
spoke.

"And he is out there," she said, in an awe-
hushed whisper. "Those eyes will be glaring
at him to-night, and at your comrade
Lieutenant D'Arnot. Can you leave them,
gentlemen, without at least rendering them
the passive succor which remaining here a
few days longer might insure them?"

"Tut, tut, child," said Professor Porter.
"Captain Dufranne is willing to remain, and
for my part I am perfectly willing, perfectly
willing--as I always have been to humor
your childish whims."

"We can utilize the morrow in recovering the
chest, Professor," suggested Mr.
Philander.

"Quite so, quite so, Mr. Philander, I had
almost forgotten the treasure," exclaimed
Professor Porter. "Possibly we can borrow
some men from Captain Dufranne to assist

us, and one of the prisoners to point out the
location of the chest."

"Most assuredly, my dear Professor, we
are all yours to command," said the captain.

And so it was arranged that on the next day
Lieutenant Charpentier was to take a detail
of ten men, and one of the mutineers of the
Arrow as a guide, and unearth the treasure;
and that the cruiser would remain for a full
week in the little harbor. At the end of that
time it was to be assumed that D'Arnot was
truly dead, and that the forest man would not
return while they remained. Then the two
vessels were to leave with all the party.

Professor Porter did not accompany the
treasure-seekers on the following day, but
when he saw them returning empty-handed
toward noon, he hastened forward to meet
them --his usual preoccupied indifference
entirely vanished, and in its place a nervous
and excited manner.

"Where is the treasure?" he cried to Clayton,
while yet a hundred feet separated them.

Clayton shook his head.

"Gone," he said, as he neared the
professor.

"Gone! It cannot be. Who could have taken
it?" cried Professor Porter.

"God only knows, Professor," replied
Clayton. "We might have thought the fellow
who guided us was lying about the location,
but his surprise and consternation on
finding no chest beneath the body of the
murdered Snipes were too real to be
feigned. And then our spades showed us
that something had been buried beneath the
corpse, for a hole had been there and it had
been filled with loose earth."

-135-

"But who could have taken it?" repeated
Professor Porter.

"Suspicion might naturally fall on the men of
the cruiser," said Lieutenant Charpentier,
"but for the fact that sub-lieutenant Janviers
here assures me that no men have had
shore leave--that none has been on shore
since we anchored here except under
command of an officer. I do not know that
you would suspect our men, but I am glad
that there is now no chance for suspicion to
fall on them," he concluded.

"It would never have occurred to me to
suspect the men to whom we owe so
much," replied Professor Porter,
graciously. "I would as soon suspect my
dear Clayton here, or Mr. Philander."

The Frenchmen smiled, both officers and
sailors. It was plain to see that a burden had
been lifted from their minds.

"The treasure has been gone for some
time," continued Clayton. "In fact the body
fell apart as we lifted it, which indicates that
whoever removed the treasure did so while
the corpse was still fresh, for it was intact
when we first uncovered it."

"There must have been several in the party,"
said Jane, who had joined them. "You
remember that it took four men to carry it."

"By jove!" cried Clayton. "That's right. It
must have been done by a party of blacks.
Probably one of them saw the men bury the
chest and then returned immediately after
with a party of his friends, and carried it off."

"Speculation is futile," said Professor
Porter sadly. "The chest is gone. We shall
never see it again, nor the treasure that was
in it."

Only Jane knew what the loss meant to her
father, and none there knew what it meant
to her.

Six days later Captain Dufranne announced
that they would sail early on the morrow.

Jane would have begged for a further
reprieve, had it not been that she too had
begun to believe that her forest lover would
return no more.

In spite of herself she began to entertain
doubts and fears. The reasonableness of
the arguments of these disinterested
French officers commenced to convince
her against her will.

That he was a cannibal she would not
believe, but that he was an adopted
member of some savage tribe at length
seemed possible to her.

She would not admit that he could be dead.
It was impossible to believe that that perfect
body, so filled with triumphant life, could
ever cease to harbor the vital spark--as
soon believe that immortality were dust.

As Jane permitted herself to harbor these
thoughts, others equally unwelcome forced
themselves upon her.

If he belonged to some savage tribe he had
a savage wife --a dozen of them perhaps--
and wild, half-caste children. The girl
shuddered, and when they told her that the
cruiser would sail on the morrow she was
almost glad.

It was she, though, who suggested that
arms, ammunition, supplies and comforts
be left behind in the cabin, ostensibly for
that intangible personality who had signed
himself Tarzan of the Apes, and for D'Arnot
should he still be living, but really, she

-136-

hoped, for her forest god--even though his
feet should prove of clay.

And at the last minute she left a message
for him, to be transmitted by Tarzan of the
Apes.

She was the last to leave the cabin,
returning on some trivial pretext after the
others had started for the boat.

She kneeled down beside the bed in which
she had spent so many nights, and offered
up a prayer for the safety of her primeval
man, and crushing his locket to her lips she
murmured:

"I love you, and because I love you I believe
in you. But if I did not believe, still should I
love. Had you come back for me, and had
there been no other way, I would have gone
into the jungle with you--forever."

Chapter 25 The Outpost of the World

With the report of his gun D'Arnot saw the
door fly open and the figure of a man pitch
headlong within onto the cabin floor.

The Frenchman in his panic raised his gun
to fire again into the prostrate form, but
suddenly in the half dusk of the open door
he saw that the man was white and in
another instant realized that he had shot his
friend and protector, Tarzan of the Apes.

With a cry of anguish D'Arnot sprang to the
ape-man's side, and kneeling, lifted the
latter's head in his arms--calling Tarzan's
name aloud.

There was no response, and then D'Arnot
placed his ear above the man's heart. To
his joy he heard its steady beating beneath.

Carefully he lifted Tarzan to the cot, and

then, after closing and bolting the door, he
lighted one of the lamps and examined the
wound.

The bullet had struck a glancing blow upon
the skull. There was an ugly flesh wound, but
no signs of a fracture of the skull.

D'Arnot breathed a sigh of relief, and went
about bathing the blood from Tarzan's face.

Soon the cool water revived him, and
presently he opened his eyes to look in
questioning surprise at D'Arnot.

The latter had bound the wound with pieces
of cloth, and as he saw that Tarzan had
regained consciousness he arose and
going to the table wrote a message, which
he handed to the ape-man, explaining the
terrible mistake he had made and how
thankful he was that the wound was not
more serious.

Tarzan, after reading the message, sat on
the edge of the couch and laughed.

"It is nothing," he said in French, and then,
his vocabulary failing him, he wrote:

You should have seen what Bolgani did to
me, and Kerchak, and Terkoz, before I
killed them--then you would laugh at such a
little scratch.

D'Arnot handed Tarzan the two messages
that had been left for him.

Tarzan read the first one through with a look
of sorrow on his face. The second one he
turned over and over, searching for an
opening--he had never seen a sealed
envelope before. At length he handed it to
D'Arnot.

The Frenchman had been watching him,

-137-

and knew that Tarzan was puzzled over the
envelope. How strange it seemed that to a
full-grown white man an envelope was a
mystery. D'Arnot opened it and handed the
letter back to Tarzan.

Sitting on a camp stool the ape-man
spread the written sheet before him and
read:

To Tarzan of the Apes:

Before I leave let me add my thanks to those
of Mr. Clayton for the kindness you have
shown in permitting us the use of your cabin.

That you never came to make friends with
us has been a great regret to us. We should
have liked so much to have seen and
thanked our host.

There is another I should like to thank also,
but he did not come back, though I cannot
believe that he is dead.

I do not know his name. He is the great
white giant who wore the diamond locket
upon his breast.

If you know him and can speak his language
carry my thanks to him, and tell him that I
waited seven days for him to return.

Tell him, also, that in my home in America,
in the city of Baltimore, there will always be
a welcome for him if he cares to come.

I found a note you wrote me lying among the
leaves beneath a tree near the cabin. I do
not know how you learned to love me, who
have never spoken to me, and I am very
sorry if it is true, for I have already given my
heart to another.

But know that I am always your friend,

Jane Porter.

Tarzan sat with gaze fixed upon the floor for
nearly an hour. It was evident to him from the
notes that they did not know that he and
Tarzan of the Apes were one and the same.

"I have given my heart to another," he
repeated over and over again to himself.

Then she did not love him! How could she
have pretended love, and raised him to
such a pinnacle of hope only to cast him
down to such utter depths of despair!

Maybe her kisses were only signs of
friendship. How did he know, who knew
nothing of the customs of human beings?

Suddenly he arose, and, bidding D'Arnot
good night as he had learned to do, threw
himself upon the couch of ferns that had
been Jane Porter's.

D'Arnot extinguished the lamp, and lay
down upon the cot.

For a week they did little but rest, D'Arnot
coaching Tarzan in French. At the end of
that time the two men could converse quite
easily.

One night, as they were sitting within the
cabin before retiring, Tarzan turned to
D'Arnot.

"Where is America?" he said.

D'Arnot pointed toward the northwest.

"Many thousands of miles across the
ocean," he replied. "Why?"

"I am going there."

D'Arnot shook his head.

-138-

"It is impossible, my friend," he said.

Tarzan rose, and, going to one of the
cupboards, returned with a well-thumbed
geography.

Turning to a map of the world, he said:

"I have never quite understood all this;
explain it to me, please."

When D'Arnot had done so, showing him
that the blue represented all the water on the
earth, and the bits of other colors the
continents and islands, Tarzan asked him to
point out the spot where they now were.

D'Arnot did so.

"Now point out America," said Tarzan.

And as D'Arnot placed his finger upon
North America, Tarzan smiled and laid his
palm upon the page, spanning the great
ocean that lay between the two continents.

"You see it is not so very far," he said;
"scarce the width of my hand."

D'Arnot laughed. How could he make the
man understand?

Then he took a pencil and made a tiny point
upon the shore of Africa.

"This little mark," he said, "is many times
larger upon this map than your cabin is upon
the earth. Do you see now how very far it
is?"

Tarzan thought for a long time.

"Do any white men live in Africa?" he asked.

"Yes."

"Where are the nearest?"

D'Arnot pointed out a spot on the shore just
north of them.

"So close?" asked Tarzan, in surprise.

"Yes," said D'Arnot; "but it is not close."

"Have they big boats to cross the ocean?"

"Yes."

"We shall go there to-morrow," announced
Tarzan.

Again D'Arnot smiled and shook his head.

"It is too far. We should die long before we
reached them."

"Do you wish to stay here then forever?"
asked Tarzan.

"No," said D'Arnot.

"Then we shall start to-morrow. I do not like
it here longer. I should rather die than remain
here."

"Well," answered D'Arnot, with a shrug, "I do
not know, my friend, but that I also would
rather die than remain here. If you go, I shall
go with you."

"It is settled then," said Tarzan. "I shall start
for America to-morrow."

"How will you get to America without
money?" asked D'Arnot.

"What is money?" inquired Tarzan.

It took a long time to make him understand
even imperfectly.

-139-

"How do men get money?" he asked at last.

"They work for it."

"Very well. I will work for it, then."

"No, my friend," returned D'Arnot, "you
need not worry about money, nor need you
work for it. I have enough money for two--
enough for twenty. Much more than is good
for one man and you shall have all you need
if ever we reach civilization."

So on the following day they started north
along the shore. Each man carrying a rifle
and ammunition, beside bedding and some
food and cooking utensils.

The latter seemed to Tarzan a most useless
encumbrance, so he threw his away.

"But you must learn to eat cooked food, my
friend," remonstrated D'Arnot. "No civilized
men eat raw flesh."

"There will be time enough when I reach
civilization," said Tarzan. "I do not like the
things and they only spoil the taste of good
meat."

For a month they traveled north. Sometimes
finding food in plenty and again going
hungry for days.

They saw no signs of natives nor were they
molested by wild beasts. Their journey was
a miracle of ease.

Tarzan asked questions and learned
rapidly. D'Arnot taught him many of the
refinements of civilization--even to the use
of knife and fork; but sometimes Tarzan
would drop them in disgust and grasp his
food in his strong brown hands, tearing it
with his molars like a wild beast.

Then D'Arnot would expostulate with him,
saying:

"You must not eat like a brute, Tarzan, while
I am trying to make a gentleman of you. Mon
Dieu! Gentlemen do not thus--it is terrible."

Tarzan would grin sheepishly and pick up
his knife and fork again, but at heart he
hated them.

On the journey he told D'Arnot about the
great chest he had seen the sailors bury; of
how he had dug it up and carried it to the
gathering place of the apes and buried it
there.

"It must be the treasure chest of Professor
Porter," said D'Arnot. "It is too bad, but of
course you did not know."

Then Tarzan recalled the letter written by
Jane to her friend--the one he had stolen
when they first came to his cabin, and now
he knew what was in the chest and what it
meant to Jane.

"To-morrow we shall go back after it," he
announced to D'Arnot.

"Go back?" exclaimed D'Arnot. "But, my
dear fellow, we have now been three
weeks upon the march. It would require
three more to return to the treasure, and
then, with that enormous weight which
required, you say, four sailors to carry, it
would be months before we had again
reached this spot."

"It must be done, my friend," insisted
Tarzan. "You may go on toward civilization,
and I will return for the treasure. I can go very
much faster alone."

"I have a better plan, Tarzan," exclaimed
D'Arnot. "We shall go on together to the

-140-

nearest settlement, and there we will
charter a boat and sail back down the coast
for the treasure and so transport it easily.
That will be safer and quicker and also not
require us to be separated. What do you
think of that plan?"

"Very well," said Tarzan. "The treasure will
be there whenever we go for it; and while I
could fetch it now, and catch up with you in a
moon or two, I shall feel safer for you to
know that you are not alone on the trail.
When I see how helpless you are, D'Arnot, I
often wonder how the human race has
escaped annihilation all these ages which
you tell me about. Why, Sabor, single
handed, could exterminate a thousand of
you."

D'Arnot laughed.

"You will think more highly of your genus
when you have seen its armies and navies,
its great cities, and its mighty engineering
works. Then you will realize that it is mind,
and not muscle, that makes the human
animal greater than the mighty beasts of
your jungle.

"Alone and unarmed, a single man is no
match for any of the larger beasts; but if ten
men were together, they would combine
their wits and their muscles against their
savage enemies, while the beasts, being
unable to reason, would never think of
combining against the men. Otherwise,
Tarzan of the Apes, how long would you
have lasted in the savage wilderness?"

"You are right, D'Arnot," replied Tarzan, "for
if Kerchak had come to Tublat's aid that
night at the Dum-Dum, there would have
been an end of me. But Kerchak could
never think far enough ahead to take
advantage of any such opportunity. Even
Kala, my mother, could never plan ahead.

She simply ate what she needed when she
needed it, and if the supply was very
scarce, even though she found plenty for
several meals, she would never gather any
ahead.

"I remember that she used to think it very silly
of me to burden myself with extra food upon
the march, though she was quite glad to eat
it with me, if the way chanced to be barren
of sustenance."

"Then you knew your mother, Tarzan?"
asked D'Arnot, in surprise.

"Yes. She was a great, fine ape, larger than
I, and weighing twice as much."

"And your father?" asked D'Arnot.

"I did not know him. Kala told me he was a
white ape, and hairless like myself. I know
now that he must have been a white man."

D'Arnot looked long and earnestly at his
companion.

"Tarzan," he said at length, "it is impossible
that the ape, Kala, was your mother. If such
a thing can be, which I doubt, you would
have inherited some of the characteristics
of the ape, but you have not--you are pure
man, and, I should say, the offspring of
highly bred and intelligent parents. Have you
not the slightest clue to your past?"

"Not the slightest," replied Tarzan.

"No writings in the cabin that might have told
something of the lives of its original
inmates?"

"I have read everything that was in the cabin
with the exception of one book which I know
now to be written in a language other than
English. Possibly you can read it."

-141-

Tarzan fished the little black diary from the
bottom of his quiver, and handed it to his
companion.

D'Arnot glanced at the title page.

"It is the diary of John Clayton, Lord
Greystoke, an English nobleman, and it is
written in French," he said.

Then he proceeded to read the diary that
had been written over twenty years before,
and which recorded the details of the story
which we already know--the story of
adventure, hardships and sorrow of John
Clayton and his wife Alice, from the day
they left England until an hour before he was
struck down by Kerchak.

D'Arnot read aloud. At times his voice
broke, and he was forced to stop reading
for the pitiful hopelessness that spoke
between the lines.

Occasionally he glanced at Tarzan; but the
ape-man sat upon his haunches, like a
carven image, his eyes fixed upon the
ground.

Only when the little babe was mentioned did
the tone of the diary alter from the habitual
note of despair which had crept into it by
degrees after the first two months upon the
shore.

Then the passages were tinged with a
subdued happiness that was even sadder
than the rest.

One entry showed an almost hopeful spirit.

To-day our little boy is six months old. He is
sitting in Alice's lap beside the table where I
am writing--a happy, healthy, perfect child.

Somehow, even against all reason, I seem

to see him a grown man, taking his father's
place in the world--the second John
Clayton--and bringing added honors to the
house of Greystoke.

There--as though to give my prophecy the
weight of his endorsement--he has
grabbed my pen in his chubby fists and with
his inkbegrimed little fingers has placed the
seal of his tiny finger prints upon the page.

And there, on the margin of the page, were
the partially blurred imprints of four wee
fingers and the outer half of the thumb.

When D'Arnot had finished the diary the two
men sat in silence for some minutes.

"Well! Tarzan of the Apes, what think you?"
asked D'Arnot. "Does not this little book
clear up the mystery of your parentage?

"Why man, you are Lord Greystoke."

"The book speaks of but one child," he
replied. "Its little skeleton lay in the crib,
where it died crying for nourishment, from
the first time I entered the cabin until
Professor Porter's party buried it, with its
father and mother, beside the cabin.

"No, that was the babe the book speaks of-
-and the mystery of my origin is deeper than
before, for I have thought much of late of the
possibility of that cabin having been my
birthplace. I am afraid that Kala spoke the
truth," he concluded sadly.

D'Arnot shook his head. He was
unconvinced, and in his mind had sprung
the determination to prove the correctness
of his theory, for he had discovered the key
which alone could unlock the mystery, or
consign it forever to the realms of the
unfathomable.

-142-

A week later the two men came suddenly
upon a clearing in the forest.

In the distance were several buildings
surrounded by a strong palisade. Between
them and the enclosure stretched a
cultivated field in which a number of
negroes were working.

The two halted at the edge of the jungle.

Tarzan fitted his bow with a poisoned
arrow, but D'Arnot placed a hand upon his
arm.

"What would you do, Tarzan?" he asked.

"They will try to kill us if they see us," replied
Tarzan. "I prefer to be the killer."

"Maybe they are friends," suggested
D'Arnot.

"They are black," was Tarzan's only reply.

And again he drew back his shaft.

"You must not, Tarzan!" cried D'Arnot.
"White men do not kill wantonly. Mon Dieu!
but you have much to learn.

"I pity the ruffian who crosses you, my wild
man, when I take you to Paris. I will have my
hands full keeping your neck from beneath
the guillotine."

Tarzan lowered his bow and smiled.

"I do not know why I should kill the blacks
back there in my jungle, yet not kill them
here. Suppose Numa, the lion, should
spring out upon us, I should say, then, I
presume: Good morning, Monsieur Numa,
how is Madame Numa; eh?"

"Wait until the blacks spring upon you,"

replied D'Arnot, "then you may kill them. Do
not assume that men are your enemies until
they prove it."

"Come," said Tarzan, "let us go and present
ourselves to be killed," and he started
straight across the field, his head high held
and the tropical sun beating upon his
smooth, brown skin.

Behind him came D'Arnot, clothed in some
garments which had been discarded at the
cabin by Clayton when the officers of the
French cruiser had fitted him out in more
presentable fashion.

Presently one of the blacks looked up, and
beholding Tarzan, turned, shrieking, toward
the palisade.

In an instant the air was filled with cries of
terror from the fleeing gardeners, but
before any had reached the palisade a
white man emerged from the enclosure,
rifle in hand, to discover the cause of the
commotion.

What he saw brought his rifle to his shoulder,
and Tarzan of the Apes would have felt cold
lead once again had not D'Arnot cried
loudly to the man with the leveled gun:

"Do not fire! We are friends!"

"Halt, then!" was the reply.

"Stop, Tarzan!" cried D'Arnot. "He thinks we
are enemies."

Tarzan dropped into a walk, and together
he and D'Arnot advanced toward the white
man by the gate.

The latter eyed them in puzzled
bewilderment.

-143-

"What manner of men are you?" he asked, in
French.

"White men," replied D'Arnot. "We have
been lost in the jungle for a long time."

The man had lowered his rifle and now
advanced with outstretched hand.

"I am Father Constantine of the French
Mission here," he said, "and I am glad to
welcome you."

"This is Monsieur Tarzan, Father
Constantine," replied D'Arnot, indicating
the ape-man; and as the priest extended
his hand to Tarzan, D'Arnot added: "and I
am Paul D'Arnot, of the French Navy."

Father Constantine took the hand which
Tarzan extended in imitation of the priest's
act, while the latter took in the superb
physique and handsome face in one quick,
keen glance.

And thus came Tarzan of the Apes to the
first outpost of civilization.

For a week they remained there, and the
ape-man, keenly observant, learned much
of the ways of men; meanwhile black
women sewed white duck garments for
himself and D'Arnot so that they might
continue their journey properly clothed.

Chapter 26 The Height of Civilization

Another month brought them to a little group
of buildings at the mouth of a wide river, and
there Tarzan saw many boats, and was
filled with the timidity of the wild thing by the
sight of many men.

Gradually he became accustomed to the
strange noises and the odd ways of
civilization, so that presently none might

know that two short months before, this
handsome Frenchman in immaculate white
ducks, who laughed and chatted with the
gayest of them, had been swinging naked
through primeval forests to pounce upon
some unwary victim, which, raw, was to fill
his savage belly.

The knife and fork, so contemptuously flung
aside a month before, Tarzan now
manipulated as exquisitely as did the
polished D'Arnot.

So apt a pupil had he been that the young
Frenchman had labored assiduously to
make of Tarzan of the Apes a polished
gentleman in so far as nicety of manners
and speech were concerned.

"God made you a gentleman at heart, my
friend," D'Arnot had said; "but we want His
works to show upon the exterior also."

As soon as they had reached the little port,
D'Arnot had cabled his government of his
safety, and requested a three-months'
leave, which had been granted.

He had also cabled his bankers for funds,
and the enforced wait of a month, under
which both chafed, was due to their inability
to charter a vessel for the return to Tarzan's
jungle after the treasure.

During their stay at the coast town
"Monsieur Tarzan" became the wonder of
both whites and blacks because of several
occurrences which to Tarzan seemed the
merest of nothings.

Once a huge black, crazed by drink, had run
amuck and terrorized the town, until his evil
star had led him to where the black-haired
French giant lolled upon the veranda of the
hotel.

-144-

Mounting the broad steps, with brandished
knife, the Negro made straight for a party of
four men sitting at a table sipping the
inevitable absinthe.

Shouting in alarm, the four took to their
heels, and then the black spied Tarzan.

With a roar he charged the ape-man, while
half a hundred heads peered from
sheltering windows and doorways to
witness the butchering of the poor
Frenchman by the giant black.

Tarzan met the rush with the fighting smile
that the joy of battle always brought to his
lips.

As the Negro closed upon him, steel
muscles gripped the black wrist of the
uplifted knife-hand, and a single swift
wrench left the hand dangling below a
broken bone.

With the pain and surprise, the madness left
the black man, and as Tarzan dropped back
into his chair the fellow turned, crying with
agony, and dashed wildly toward the native
village.

On another occasion as Tarzan and D'Arnot
sat at dinner with a number of other whites,
the talk fell upon lions and lion hunting.

Opinion was divided as to the bravery of the
king of beasts --some maintaining that he
was an arrant coward, but all agreeing that
it was with a feeling of greater security that
they gripped their express rifles when the
monarch of the jungle roared about a camp
at night.

D'Arnot and Tarzan had agreed that his
past be kept secret, and so none other than
the French officer knew of the ape-man's
familiarity with the beasts of the jungle.

"Monsieur Tarzan has not expressed
himself," said one of the party. "A man of his
prowess who has spent some time in
Africa, as I understand Monsieur Tarzan
has, must have had experiences with lions-
-yes?"

"Some," replied Tarzan, dryly. "Enough to
know that each of you are right in your
judgment of the characteristics of the lions-
-you have met. But one might as well judge
all blacks by the fellow who ran amuck last
week, or decide that all whites are cowards
because one has met a cowardly white.

"There is as much individuality among the
lower orders, gentlemen, as there is among
ourselves. Today we may go out and
stumble upon a lion which is over-timid--he
runs away from us. To-morrow we may
meet his uncle or his twin brother, and our
fri